Chapter 1: Hoseok and the terrible, horrible, no good, very bad day.
Jung Hoseok was not prepared.
He wasn’t prepared for his dance class to be so late.
He wasn’t prepared to have to take the bus home when his car wouldn’t start.
He wasn’t prepared to be attacked by some random weirdo.
And he definitely wasn’t prepared when they sank their fangs…
Yeah, those were fangs digging into his neck. Hoseok was pretty sure as the stranger bit down harder.
And Jung Hoseok, dancer extraordinaire, amateur rapper, normal everyday guy, WAS NOT prepared to have said weirdo shoving his opened wrist into Hoseok’s mouth.
What The Fuck!
Hoseok struggled against the stranger’s hold, but dude was strong. He tried to let out a scream but choked on the blood flowing freely into his mouth.
Hoseok didn’t know what he did to piss God, or was it Gods? Spirits? He really didn’t know, but he didn’t think he had done anything untoward in his life to piss them off. But today was proof that he had. He wanted to forget about this god-awful day.
It had started off shit and had snowballed from there. He woke up late, stubbed his pinky toe on his dresser (why does that have to be the worst pain ever imaginable?), couldn’t find his socks, was late to work, spilt his coffee on his boss, lost the Tokyo files on their latest project, was late to his dance class, was pretty sure he pulled something, accidentally tripped another dancer, and all of this to accumulate to him being attacked on his walk home from the bus stop!
He just wanted to go home.
He wanted to take a hot shower, binge his favorite show while eating some left-over rice and bulggogi, and then pass the fuck out. Erase this day. Start fresh tomorrow. Now it looked like he was about to die. Hoseok felt tears sting his eyes, gathering on the bottom lids.
Fitting that his end would be random, and from a vampire wannabe. At least his coworkers would have something to gossip about. ‘Did you hear how Hoseok died?’, ‘Yeah, I heard he joined some vampire cult and it went wrong’.
Hoseok could feel himself getting light headed. His vision blurring. He tried to gasp for air, but that only made him swallow more of the weirdo’s blood on reflex.
The voice in front of him made him pop his eyes back open. He hadn’t even realized he’d closed them. Two more people had joined their party. He couldn’t quite make out the details of their faces. He was pretty sure he was about to pass out.
“Jiyong, let the man go.” The shorter of the two stated.
“And what? Come with you quietly? Ha! You know as well as I do Namjoon won’t let me live after this. Not that I expected to live long anyways.” There was a subtle note of anguish in the weirdo’s last words. Huh, weird the things you can pick up when you’re about to die. Hoseok really had no idea why he was being so calm about all of this.
“Jiyong, please. You don’t have to hurt anymore people. You wanna die? Fine! You’ve done enough to warrant an execution if that was your plan, but you don’t have to keep doing this. Jisoo wouldn’t have wanted this.” The tall one’s deep voice reached Hoseok’s ears in a pleasing way. Again, funny what your mind will latch onto when you’re dying. Or at least was pretty sure he was dying. There was a fire starting to spread out from his stomach. Or maybe it was acid.
“Jiyong, brother –“ The shorter of the two was cut off
“Shut up!” The weirdo, Jiyong, shoved his wrist harder into Hoseok’s mouth. “You have no idea what she would have wanted! And now we’ll never know! You let her die. Your own sister, Yoongi! MY LIFE MATE!! SHE IS GONE!!” Jiyong’s voice was ragged with how much pain dripped from his words. Almost crazed with it.
Hoseok could feel Jiyong’s breaths laboring behind him. Was… Was he crying?
“You will pay, all of you. And if I go down, I’m going to take as many of you with me as possible. Plus, brother-in-law,” He spoke the last with such disdain, “you know I can never do anything with subtlety.” Hoseok felt Jiyong’s lips move against his ear “Thank you for being my get away distraction.” At the last of his words Jiyong ripped his wrist off Hoseok’s mouth and then he was flying.
The fucker had tossed him.
Like a rag doll!
How the fuck was that possible? Was he really a vampire then? With superhuman strength? Or maybe he wasn’t really flying, but his dying brain made him think he was? Maybe he was ascending on to the next life?
He had really been tossed. If his hitting the two other’s bodies with his own was any indication. He landed in a heap of tangled limbs on top of the shorter one. Strong arms banded around him as he was sat up, cradled across the stranger’s lap. The other one was up on his feet in one quick motion.
“JIYONG!” He shouted as he ran after Hoseok’s assailant.
“TAE! TAEHYUNG!” The one holding him shouted at his partner “It’s no use. We need to get him to Namjoon’s. The nanos will start kicking in soon if they haven’t already.” He turned his head to look down at Hoseok. Hoseok gasped as he finally got a good look at the man holding him. He was gorgeous. Black hair that curled down to touch the top of his ear. A straight, pert nose that lead down to a pouty upper lip. And his eyes, wow, his eyes were out of this world. So dark they were almost black, but they had flecks of silver running through them. They reminded Hoseok of cat’s eyes. Well, Hoseok thought, If I’m dying, at least I’ll have something nice to look at before I go.
“Hey, what’s your name?” The angel before him asked.
“Ho-Hoseok. Jung Hoseok.” He stumbled on his words. The pain in his stomach was getting worse. It started spreading up towards his chest. His face pained he asked, “Are you an angel of death? Are you here to take me to the next life?”
One side of that beautiful, pouty, upper lip lifted in an amused smirk. “No, Hoseok-ssi. My name is Min Yoongi. I’m going to take you where we can take care of you. You’re not dying, I promise.”
“It feels like it. My, my stomach.” Hoseok swallowed thickly “It feels like its on fire. What did he do to me? I…“ He stopped when the pain increased 100 fold and then exploded out to the rest of his body. The scream that was ripped from his throat was almost non-human. That’s when the fire engulfed him. All he saw was black.
Yoongi tightened his arms around the screaming, convulsing man. He knew they hadn’t had much time before the nanos fed to him by Jiyong started doing their work. Fuck. Fuck Jiyong for doing this. He almost didn't notice when Taehyung grabbed Hoseok’s legs. “No, Tae, Go get the Palisade. We need to get him to Namjoon’s. I can handle him for a few more minutes, but hurry!”
Yoongi watched as Taehyung ran down the street towards their car. He turned his head from side to side checking to see if anyone was coming towards them. He pressed his hand against Hoseok’s mouth, whispering to him. He knew it wouldn’t help, knew that Hoseok couldn’t hear him through the pain, but he spoke to him soothingly anyways. “Shh, shh. It’s ok. We’ll get you through this and explain everything when you wake up.”
If it wasn’t for the fact that man in his arms was screaming his head off, Yoongi would have laugh. He had finally gotten a really good look at Hoseok’s face and was marveling over how handsome he was when he saw the pain hit, and the screaming started. He may not be the angel of death, but he was sure that Hoseok was wishing right now that he was. Well, if he was able to think at all in this moment.
Yoongi knew that the turn was excruciating. He’d witnessed a few himself but was lucky enough to never had been through it. He was born an immortal. He’d never have to know the type of pain it took to change.
Not even a minute later, Taehyung showed up with the SUV. Running over to grab Hoseok’s legs he helped Yoongi get him into the back seat. Once they were both settled in the back with Yoongi still holding onto Hoseok with a death grip, He shut the door and flew back into the driver’s seat. Putting the car into gear, he hit the number one on his speed dial. The phone started ringing through the car’s speakers. The phone clicked on the second ring.
“Tae. Tell me you have good- is… is that someone screaming?”
“Joon hyung. We had a bit of a situation.” Taehyung had to yell over Hoseok’s screaming, even with Yoongi trying to muffle it. “Jiyong got away. He got a hold of a civilian, forced his open wrist on him, and left us to deal with the aftermath. Which is what you’re hearing in the background.”
“Shit, not another one.” Namjoon sounded tired. “I’ll prepare the chains, blood, and morphine. How far out are you?”
Taehyung looked at his speedometer. 160km/h. “At this speed, another five, maybe ten minutes.”
“Alright. I’ll get Jennie, Jackson, and Chanyeol to help.” The phone went dead after that.
“Well bye to you too hyung.” Taehyung muttered under his breath. “Is he going to keep screaming like that? I thought they passed out after a while.” Tae screamed his queston at Yoongi.
“You’ve never watched a turn, have you? I can assure you that he is not conscious. But the pain is still so much that they still scream, and fight. He’ll quite down some when we get some morphine in him. It won’t take it away completely, but it’ll dull enough that the screaming will stop.”
Taehyung winced as a high pitched, blood curdling scream echoed through the cab of the car. “I’m so glad I was born an immortal.” Taehyung whispered as they pulled through the gates and up to the mansion that Namjoon and his enforcers called home. He laid on the horn a few times to let the others know that they were here. Chanyeol and Jackson came running out to help cart their new ward in. As soon as he was out of the car, Hoseok’s screams reverberated through the open air. Taehyung really hoped the morphine worked. If not, it was going to be a long night.
Chapter 2: Babysitter's club. New member, Min Yoongi.
After posting the first chapter, I was kind of on a roll and finished the next one earlier this morning. So... Have another?
Also note, Namjoon and Jungkook are much older than most of the people in this fic. So if it bothers you the hear them being called hyung by someone that usually wouldn't, then I'm sorry. Other than that, Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
“Hold him down!” Namjoon shouted at the four men currently trying to do just that. It had taken them the better part of five minutes to get Hoseok up the stairs from the SUV and on to a bed in one of the guest rooms. Yoongi had a hold of Hoseok’s left arm, trying to keep it pinned to the bed. Taehyung was holding his other arm, while Jackson and Chanyeol wrestled with his legs.
Hoseok’s screams echoed and bounced off the walls. Yoongi wasn’t sure how he hadn’t shattered his vocal cords yet.
“Jennie! How much longer till the morphine is ready?” Yoongi yelled. He wasn’t sure how much longer he could hold out. Yoongi was strong, don’t get him wrong, but the newly turned and those in the process of, were for a short time, stronger.
“Nearly done.” Jennie stated as she drew up the medication in a syringe. “I’ll give him this initial dose and then set up a drip.” Drawing up the last of the medication, Jennie rushed over to where Yoongi was holding down Hoseok’s arm. “Joon-ah, forget the chain for a second and come hold his shoulder. His arm needs to be perfectly still for me to administer it.”
The sound of chain dropping to the floor proceeded the added weight of Namjoon pressing against Hoseok’s left shoulder. Jennie made quick work of the time she had, pressing the needle straight into Hoseok’s vein.
It took a minute to work, but soon Hoseok’s screams quieted down to just moans. He was still thrashing, but it was more like violent twitching than actual spasms.
“Quick. Get the chain. That dose won’t last for very long. Jennie, finish setting up the I.Vs.” Namjoon’s authoritative tone left no room for argument. The five of them made quick work of the chain, anchoring Hoseok to the bed. It seemed barbaric, but it was really for his own safety. If at any point the morphine wears off, or becomes ineffective, Hoseok could hurt himself by thrashing about.
“Jennie, Chanyeol. Take the first watch.” Namjoon turned to Yoongi. “You and Tae meet me in my office in ten minutes. We need to discuss what happened tonight, and what we need to do with…” He pointed to Hoseok on the bed and Yoongi realized that he hadn’t even given Namjoon his name yet.
“Hoseok. Jung Hoseok.” Yoongi supplied.
Namjoon nodded. “We’ll discuss what to do with him, and who is going to mentor him. I assume you didn’t have the chance to tell him anything?”
“No, hyung.” Yoongi sighed. Namjoon nodded again before heading towards the door.
“Oh, and Yoon?” Namjoon turned back at the doorway. “Maybe grab a blood bag or two? You look like shit.” He gave Yoongi a look that said it was more of a command than an actual question. “Ten minutes!” He barked out again before heading down stairs.
Yoongi took one more look at the new immortal on the bed. Jennie had the morphine drip going, as well as starting an I.V drip for blood transfusion. Relieved that he looked to be in capable hands, Yoongi made his way to the kitchen downstairs.
It was no surprise to find Taehyung there already fishing out a couple of blood bags for himself, as well as some left over gimbap.
“Pass me a couple, will you?” He waited a few seconds before two bags came sailing through the air. He caught them with ease. Sitting on a barstool next to the kitchen’s island, he slid his fangs out and popped the first bag onto them, letting them soak up the red liquid. He sighed in relief as his tense muscles began to loosen with the new nourishment. He hadn’t even realized how thirsty he’d been.
Taehyung sat next to him on the other barstool. He slid his plate of gimbap between them. “Want some?” He asked after finishing his first bag of blood.
Yoongi waited till his bag was finished to answer. “Tae, I’m 525. I stopped eating well over 450 years ago.” Yoongi didn’t wait for Taehyung’s response before popping his second bag onto his fangs.
“I’ll never understand how all you old foggies can just stop eating. Food is like, one of the best things about this world. Well that and sex.” He turned a boxy grin towards his hyung before popping a piece of gimbap into his mouth.
Yoongi rolled his eyes at the younger man. He pulled his finished bag of he teeth. “Yeah, well, you’re only 54. Wait another fifty years and you’ll feel the same about food. You just loose interest in it. Wait another hundred years after that and you’ll lose interest in sex too.” Yoongi chuckled as Taehyung’s eyes bulged from his sockets.
“What?! You’re kidding right? Lose interest in sex?” Taehyung sounded as if someone had just taken away the greatest gift he’d ever received. He couldn’t fathom it. He said he’d never understand loss of interest in food, but he kind of did. After a while it became more of a chore, a nuisance. And why would you want to take the time to prepare a meal when you got all the sustenance you needed from blood. But sex? Nah, the old man must have it wrong. How could anyone get tired of that feeling of having someone else pressed up against you, their lips on yours, hearing their moans in your ear. Taehyung gave Yoongi a sideways glance. “So, you’re telling me you haven’t had sex in what, three hundred plus years?”
“About there, give or take.” Yoongi stated as if it were no big deal. “It becomes boring after a while, especially since we can read peoples thoughts. Sure, it’s fun at first, cause you feel like a Rockstar. You know exactly how to pleasure your partner. You can just pluck it from their mind. But even that becomes monotonous. It takes the fun of guessing out of it.” He shrugged standing to throw away his empty bags. “Didn’t your brother or sister ever tell you this?”
Taehyung sat, dazed, for a few seconds, Like his whole life had been a lie, before answering. “Namjoon and Jennie? Ha! They never tell me anything. They both still see me as a toddler.” He made a face at this.
“Its not so bad kid. You don’t even miss them, really.” Yoongi assured him.
Taehyung wasn’t sure if he believed that or not. His head snapped up with a thought “Then how come Jungkook hyung still eats? Isn’t he like two hundred years older than even you?”
“That’s cause he wants to keep his muscle mass. Sure we keep our muscle when not eating, but they are leaner. When you eat, it helps the nanos build up the mass.”
“Huh, that’s good to know.” Taehyung mumbled.
“Come on, Joon-ah is waiting.” He turned heading out of the kitchen as Taehyung stuffed a few more pieces of gimbap into his mouth. He carried his second bag of blood with him into Namjoon’s office.
Yoongi entered Namjoon’s office, looking around at the shelves, and stacks of books filling almost every inch of available space. His office was more like a miniature library. Think Beauty and the Beast, but smaller, and will a gigantic desk at one end. Namjoon loved his books.
“Have a seat.” Namjoon spoke without turning to face them, his fingers skimming over the spines of the books on a shelf directly behind his desk. Yoongi wasn’t sure what Namjoon was looking for, but by the sigh emanating from his leader, he was positive he didn’t find it. He turned at that and sat down behind his desk, fingers laced together on his desk. “Tell me what happened.”
“We got tipped off that Jiyong was hiding out somewhere in the southern part of the city. They were pretty sure that they had seen him roaming the streets down there. After following a few trails, we found him in an abandoned warehouse. He was preparing to make a nest. He didn’t have any victims yet. We tried to approach him up front first.” Yoongi reported.
“And that’s when he ran?” Namjoon asked.
“Yesth.” Taehyung answered around a half full bag of blood in his mouth.
Namjoon shook his head. Disappointment lacing his features. “You knew that’s what would happen. Why would you even try to approach him calmly?”
“He’s my brother-in-law, like my very own brother. What would you have me do Joon?” Yoongi argued.
“I’d have you act like a true enforcer and take him down no questions asked. You know he isn’t in his right mind. He may never be again. And he has proven now, multiple times, that he is willing to hurt people to get what he wants.” Namjoon ran a hand through his hair.
“What would you do if it was Taehyung that you had to take down? Could you do it Joon? Could you bring in your only younger brother? Could you bring him in to face the council knowing he would die?” Yoongi stood as he slung the last question at Namjoon. He was getting angry at the accusations being fired his way.
“Hey!” Taehyung yelled after pulling out his finished bag. “I would never go rogue. And, if I did, I wouldn’t be crazy enough to start my own nest of rogues.”
“You’ve never had a life mate and lost them. You don’t know what you’re capable of.” Yoongi retorted.
“To answer your question,” Namjoon spoke bring Yoongi’s attention back to him. “Yes. Yes I could, and I would, if it were called for.”
Yoongi didn’t miss the small flinch and look of hurt that passed across Taehyungs face before he schooled his features. That had not been his intention when asking that question, to hurt Taehyung. He just wanted to put it into a light that Namjoon would understand. Maybe see where Yoongi was coming from.
“Well we can’t all be heartless bastard like you!” He shouted. “I’ve known him almost my whole life Joon. He and my sister were mated before she was even a hundred years old. I just figured I could talk some sense into him. Maybe if he came quietly, and talked to the council, then maybe… Just maybe, they wouldn’t stake and bake him.” Yoongi started losing steam halfway through his argument. He was tired. He hadn’t had a decent night’s sleep since his sister’s death two months prior. He missed her. He missed his best friend and brother, Jiyong. He was angry at himself for not taking him down. He was angry at his brother-in-law for going rogue. He was even still angry at his sister for being so selfless. If only she had thought of herself, she would still be alive. He felt the sadness and grief settle on his shoulders like a blanket.
Namjoon sighed. “I know, and I’m sorry Yoongi. I really am. But in this I must be impartial. I am head of the South Korean Council. I can’t give in, even if its family. Especially if its family.” Namjoon stood, walking around the desk he planted his feet in front of Yoongi. “I know you haven’t had a proper rest since Jisoo’s passing. You really haven’t had time to properly grieve either before Jiyong went rogue. I know that She and Jiyong were the only immediate family you had left.” Namjoon placed his hands on Yoongi’s shoulders. He sighed like he was about to deliver news Yoongi didn’t want to hear. “That’s why I’m putting you in charge of the newborn.”
Yoongi had been right.
“What?! No!” It took everything Yoongi had not to stamp his foot like a petulant child. “I need to be out in the field Namjoon. No one knows Jiyong like I do. I helped train him to be an enforcer. I’m better served out there instead of babysitting here.”
“This is not up for debate. You need rest, and time. And what better way then mentoring Hoseok on everything he needs to know.” Namjoon paused searching his friend’s face. “This way you can still help me out, and still get the time off you need. I shouldn’t have put you on Jiyong’s case in the first place. You’re too close to this.”
“You can’t send Tae out there alone.” He turned to face Taehyung. “No offense Taetae.”
“I know, and I won’t. That’s why I called Jungkook back from England. He, Taehyung, Jackson, and Chanyeol can take over where you two left off.”
“Kookie hyung is coming back?” Taehyung couldn’t hide the excitement in his voice. A grin split his face ear to ear.
“That doesn’t mean you can goof off and not do the job. You two will still have to focus.” Namjoon warned. "The only time I ever see him act up is when he is with you."
“Of course hyung! Scouts honor.” Taehyung held up three fingers in a mock scout salute.
Yoongi felt some of the tension release from his shoulders. If Jungkook was coming back, at least the case was in good hands. He looked at Namjoon and nodded, still feeling a little guilty at the way he had handled things with Jiyong tonight. “Very well then. I’ll babysit Hoseok. But only till he learns to fend for himself. Once he has feeding off the hoof down, I’m going back out there.”
Namjoon glared at him, hard. “Fine, but you have to make sure he can take care of himself. None of this half-assed doing shit and calling it good. He’ll need to know how to bring on his fangs, how to retract them, what to do in an emergency, where we come from, what laws we have, and any other important thing you can think of. I mean it Yoongi.”
Yoongi took a page out of Taehyung’s book and held up a three fingered scout salute.
Namjoon rolled his eyes. “Go get some rest Yoon. I’ll call you when Hoseok wakes up. You are more than welcome to stay here, but I know that won’t happen.” Namjoon turned to Taehyung. “Come on Tae, we have next watch. Let’s go over a schedule with the others to make sure Hoseok isn’t alone.” With that Namjoon turned and left his office, not looking to see if Taehyung followed or not.
“Hyung.” Yoongi turned at Taehyungs voice.
“You know I would never go rogue, right? Not if I could help it.”
Yoongi looked at Taehyung and saw that vulnerable teenager he had helped raise all those years ago. Sometimes Yoongi forgot, that in a span of an immortal's life, Taehyung was still very young. “Of course, Tae. I would never let that happen. You know I’d kick some sense into you one way or the other.” Yoongi saw the younger smile before he turned to follow his older brother.
Yoongi took out his phone, lighting it up.
He’d be up for a few hours more. Sunrise wasn't for at least another seven hours. Maybe he could work on his music to keep himself distracted till his body finally gave out from exhaustion. With that plan in mind, Yoongi left the mansion and headed to his own home on the northern outskirts of the city. He just hoped the nightmares stayed away this time. He would need his energy for when Hoseok woke up. Maybe babysitting him wouldn’t be so bad. He was very easy on the eyes. At least he would have something nice to look at, he thought with a smirk.
Again, many thanks for taking the time to read this chapter. I hope you all have a bright and lovely day. I purple you!
Chapter 3: Vampire meets world.
Hello loves! I'm not sure if I should start putting myself on a schedule or not. I'm going to try and post at least once a week, but we'll see what fate has in store, aka: being and adult sucks sometimes. I hope you enjoy this chapter!
Hoseok was swimming in a sea of fire and lava. It was everywhere, all over him, in him, burning him up. It was searing his insides. He tried to swim out of it. He could see the shore line, and the dark mountains just beyond. There was safety, he could see it. He just couldn’t get to it.
No matter how hard he swam, he stayed in the same spot. He cried out in pain and in frustration. He must have been here for days, weeks, months. He didn’t know how long he had been working to get to shore.
He paddled his arm into the lava, burning it off, feeling his arm singe away. Only to have it reappear on his next stroke. It had been this way for what seemed like an eternity. He didn’t know what else to do. He had to keep trying. He couldn’t give up.
Hoseok started kicking and paddling his arms with all his strength. He was exhausted and just wanted to rest but was too afraid of even stopping for a minute in this pain ridden lake. Ignoring the pain, and how tired his body was, he fought with everything he had. That’s when he felt a force pull at his ankles. He started to feel himself sink. He was being pulled under. No. No! he couldn’t give up. He had to keep trying. ‘Pull it together Hoseok!’ He thought. But it was no use. What ever had ahold of him, was not letting go. He had no choice but to be consumed by the fire.
And just like that, the pain stopped.
Hoseok dragged in labored breath. Breathing. He was breathing.
He opened his eyes and found himself laying on his back. The stars were twinkling bright, looking down at him, as if they were telling him he would be ok.
Hoseok slowly sat up taking in his surroundings. He was on the beach. Water was lapping lazily at his feet. But it was just water. No lava. No fire.
He had done it. He had somehow reached the shoreline he had fought so hard for. Elation filled his senses. He was safe!
“Yes! I’m alive!” He yelled as he jumped to his feet. The sense of relief he felt rushed through him so quickly that tears sprung to his eyes. He let them fall. He didn’t care. Soon those few tears turned into more, and even more still, till he was on his knees sobbing.
He felt a hand brush against his shoulder and run down his back. Startled, Hoseok nearly fell back, barely catching himself with his hand in the sand.
“Who, uh, who are you?” He stammered wiping tears from his face.
The man next to him just smiled. He brushed his hand through Hoseok’s hair and just stared at him. He looked familiar to Hoseok, but he didn’t know from where. He was beautiful. Hoseok couldn’t seem to help but stare at him. Something in Hoseok’s chest loosened, as if a vice around his heart had been taken off. It was warm and welcoming, as he looked upon this familiar man.
‘Home.’ Hoseok thought. This man felt like home.
Hoseok found himself trying to memorize the stranger’s face. His eyes were what caught and held Hoseok’s attention. They were so dark the were almost black, with silver flecks shining in them. Like the stars in the night sky above that had greeted him upon his arrival to the beach. Amazing.
Hoseok wasn’t sure what he was supposed to do. The man seemed nice though, and he was content enough for now just to be in his presence. So, they stayed there, for what seemed like hours, the other man comforting Hoseok.
“YOU’LL PAY FOR THIS! YOU’LL ALL PAY!” Came a shout from behind the man in front of Hoseok. He quickly turned his head up in time to see another stranger raising a wooden stake about his head. The stranger had black hair that hung straight, and fangs in his mouth that was turned up in a snarl. His eyes were wild and crazed, with hate and murder shining through.
“NO!” Hoseok shouted as he shoved the other man out of the way. The stake that had been intended for the starry eyed man found a home in Hoseok’s chest.
Hoseok awoke with a gasp.
A dream. It was just a dream. Or a nightmare rather. He was lying flat on his back in the middle of a bed. There was no lake of fire, no beach, and no crazy man shoving a stake through his chest.
Hoseok took a few moments to calm his racing heart, breathing in deep. He tried to orient himself to his new awakened state. The nightmare had felt so real. Hoseok swears he could still feel the residual heat from the lava against his skin. But of course, it was only a nightmare. How could he think he would survive swimming in a sea of lava? He scoffed at his own stupidity.
Hoseok rubbed his hands across his face. Maybe if he rubbed hard enough, he could rub the remnants of the nightmare away. Sitting up with a groan, he blinked a few times trying to adjust to the dim lighting in the room.
“God, what time is it?” He asked himself while searching for his phone… That wasn’t there. Where was his phone? He always had it on him. Ugh, just great. It seemed his bad luck was following him into the next day. He started flipping pillows up looking for the device. When that didn’t produce his phone, the blankets came next. He stood up to start defacing the bed. He had the blankets tugged halfway off the bed when he realized, this wasn’t even his bed.
Hoseok stood up from his bent over position. He looked from side to side, and then spun around quickly. He paused for a moment letting it sink in. This wasn’t even his room.
What the hell?!?!
‘Ok, breathe Hoseok.’ He thought. ‘You’re in a strange house, and in a room that is not your own.’ He sat back on the bed running a hand through his hair. There had to be an explanation for this. A few scenarios ran through his head.
Got drunk at a party? One-night stand? He got kidnapped and they were going to harvest his organs for the black market?
It was plausible. Well, at least the first two. He didn’t wake up in a bath tub of ice, so he was pretty sure he still had all his organs. He hoped.
He was in someone else’s room, He was still in his dance clothes, He couldn’t really remember much past getting on the bus to go home, and…Hoseok sniffed his shirt, wincing at the stale sweat smell, and he stunk. Those were all signs of him getting drunk.
But where was the raging headache? The rolling nausea that was followed by worshiping the porcelain throne? The dry mouth that always made him feel like he was in a cotton ball eating contest? He had none of it.
Hoseok can only remember a hand full of times he had ever gotten black out, don’t remember anything the next day, kind of drunk. Every time, he had woken up with the worst hangover, vowing to never, ever to touch the devil’s liquid again.
He tried hard,really hard, to remember something, anything, about the night before. He just ended up giving himself a small headache. He guessed the only way to really know is to find the host of the party or owner of the home. Maybe they’d know where his phone is too, or at the very least he could borrow theirs. If Jimin didn’t come to the party with him, he’ll be pissed if Hoseok went all night without texting him. He sighed long and hard as he rubbed the back of his neck.
Hoseok pulled his hand away. He felt the grime against his fingertips, like a film of dirt and sweat had stuck to his skin. He looked at his arms. Yep, sure enough. He was filthy.
What in the ever-living hell had he done last night?
Hoseok shook the question out of his mind. Before he could do anything, he needed a shower.
There were three doors in the room, one of them had to be a bathroom, right? The first door, located to his left, was a closet. It was sparse with only a few pieces of clothing hanging from the racks. Hoseok looked down to his stain and sweat filled clothing and back up to the clothes hanging.
He hoped, whoever’s room this was, they wouldn’t mind if he borrowed some clothes. He didn’t think he could, in good conscious, put his soiled clothes back on after a shower. The thought alone made him shiver in disgust.
He found a pair of black, drawstring sweats and a matching sweat shirt. They looked big enough. They’ll have to do. It’s not like he could afford to be picky right this moment. Grabbing the sweats, trying to keep them off his arms and body as best he could, Hoseok trotted to the door directly across from him on the far wall.
Please be a bathroom
Please be a bathroom
Pretty Please a bath-
“Oh Thank God!” Hoseok relented as he opened the door. He took a quick look around before laying his clothes on the closed toilet lid. He quickly turned to the shower and started fiddling with the shower’s knobs. As soon a they spray appeared from the shower head, Hoseok was throwing off his clothes. The moment he realized he was dirty, he couldn’t wait to get the grossness off.
Hoseok stepped into the shower after testing the water. He felt the tension begin to leave his body as the hot spray pelted him on his head, neck, and shoulders. After all the bad luck he’d recently had, it was almost enough to make it better. Almost.
He let his body soak in some of the heat from the water for a few minutes before searching for soap. The built-in shelves held a couple of bottles. Grabbing one that looked like shampoo, he popped it opened giving it a whiff.
It was nice, a bit musky, and certainly not his usual, but nice none the less. Pushing a big glob into his hand, he started lathering it up into his hair. He let him mind wander aimlessly while washing. Maybe if he didn’t try so hard, his memories will come to him in a relaxed state.
It took him three times to wash all the filth and gunk out of his hair. Just as many times with the body wash before he felt completely clean.
Turning off the shower he realized, in his haste, he forgot to grab a towel. Gingerly stepping over the lip of the tub, Hoseok was going to look in the cabinets when he caught a look at himself in the mirror. He was…
It was him, but it wasn’t? He took a good long look at himself. He was, he was flawless. That was the only thing Hoseok could come up with to describe it. He bent closer to the mirror staring at his face. All of the freckles and sun damage were gone. His acne scars too. His face looked fuller, healthy. The dark circles under his eyes from lack of sleep were nowhere in sight. It was unreal. He looked like one of those idols you see on TV. Only difference being, he didn’t have any make up on.
His hair. Yesterday he had been a red head. Now it was his natural dark brown. At first Hoseok thought he had dyed his hair in his drunken state, but it was too healthy looking for that. In fact, Hoseok couldn’t see any damage at all. He ran his fingers through his damp hair watching as if folded back into place when he released it. It was thicker too.
How was any of this possible? He looked down at his body, taking a closer look than he had in the shower. His muscles were only slightly more defined. Wait a minute. Hoseok brought his knee up closer to inspect it. Where was the tiny scar he had gotten when he was five? I was gone too.
Hoseok began frantically looking over his body, checking for any of his old scars, or damage. There was nothing. They were all gone. All his scars had disappeared. Just like the ones on his face. His skin was smooth, and unblemished. What the FUCK happened last night?
Hoseok jumped at the intrusion of his thoughts. “Just a minute!” He called. Hastily finding a towel in one of the cabinets, he dried what parts of him that hadn’t drip dried while he inspected himself and threw on the clothes from the closet.
The shirt fit nicely enough. The shoulders were a little wider than his, but it was still comfortable, and loose. It had golden letters printed on the front spelling out PUMA. The pants were a tad bit short, coming up to his lower calf. He couldn’t complain though.
Once dressed, Hoseok made for the door. He swung it open as the stranger behind it went to knock again.
“Glad to see you’re up!” The man lowered his hand back down. Something about his deep voice nagged at the back of Hoseok’s mind.
“Um, Yeah.” Hoseok didn’t really know how to begin. Looking down at himself he cleared his throat before starting again. “I’m sorry, but I had to borrow some of your clothes. I hope you don’t mind. I’ll wash them and return them after I get back home.”
“Well one, those aren’t mine. They belong to Yoongi hyung. You’ll meet him in a little bit, and I’m sure he won’t mind.” The man gave a grin. “And two, you can’t go home. Well not yet at least.”
“What? Why not? You can’t just keep me here.” Hoseok was beginning to feel a little uneasy. “I have a roommate that will be worried sick if I don’t contact him soon. I also have a job- Oh shit! I’m late for work! What time is it?” Hoseok began to panic.
“Calm down. Hey, hey.” The man was acting like he was talking to a wild animal. His right hand making a small waving motion in front of Hoseok. His left hand still hidden behind his back. “Look, we have a lot to go over. You can worry about your job later.”
“I’m sorry, I don’t remember what happened last night-“
“Last night?” came a confused voice from the man in the doorway.
“Yes, I know we must have been drinking,” Hoseok let his eyes drift to the side, “And I’m sure we had fun,” I deep blush appeared across Hoseok’s cheeks, “not that I can remember, but I really need to get home. I’m going to be in so much trouble with my
“You- You think we slept together?” The man let out a laugh. “No, no Hoseok-ssi. We didn’t sleep together.” His grin grew wider with every word. “Trust me. If we had been together, drunk or not, you would have remembered it.” The man winked at Hoseok, making his jaw drop a little and his blush deepen.
“I’m sorry, uh… What’s your name again?”
“Taehyung, but most of my friends call me Tae.” Taehyung took a few steps into the bathroom holding out his right hand for Hoseok to shake. Hoseok realized that Taehyung hadn’t let his left hand fall from behind his back the whole time.
“Right,” Hoseok said while shaking his hand. “Well Taehyung, if you’ll let me use your phone, I can call my roommate and have him come pick me up.”
Taehyung gazed at Hoseok’s forehead peering at it like he could see right through it. It was only a few seconds before he turned his eyes back to Hoseok’s. “Aren’t you the least bit curious about what happened to you? Why you have such smooth skin, and your hair isn’t dyed anymore? Wouldn’t you like to know all the details?”
Hoseok was curious. He didn’t like having a chunk of his memory missing. Even if it was for one night. “Ok, start talking.” He admonished. “The sooner you tell me, the sooner I can get back home.”
“I’m telling you, you can’t leave just yet. You would be a danger to yourself and to others if we let you go.” Taehyung was starting to sound annoyed.
“And why exactly would I be a danger to others? I’ve never harmed anyone in my life.” Hoseok’s face fell into a confused frown.
“Because if this.” Taehyung to his left hand from behind his back to show a blood bag resting in his palm.
Hoseok’s mind went into panic mode. ‘Oh shit! I really have been kidnapped. They’re going to take my organs and sell them on the black market!!'
“We’re not going to take your organs.” Taehyung chuckled.
Had Hoseok said that out loud?
“No, you didn’t speak it aloud. I read it from your mind.”
‘What?!? That’s not possible.’ Hoseok screamed in his thoughts.
“Yes, it is possible. You’ll learn to do it as well with some time.” Taehyung stepped closer ripping the corner of the bag.
“Me? But-what?" The more he stayed in this conversation, in this house, the more confused he became. "I don’t understand. How could I possi-“ Hoseok was cut off by Taehyung waving the opened blood bag under his nose. It smelt, divine. Like He could drink it up like the finest wines.
Hoseok felt a pressure begin to push on his upper gums. He turned to the mirror to inspect the inside of his mouth. “What the hell is…” His voice trailed off as his two canine teeth grew to become sharp and pointy.
He had FANGS!
“Oh muh gott!” Hoseok pulled on one of the fangs. It was real. “Thith ithn’t habbuning!” He lisped.
Hoseok closed mouth out of shock. He was starting to hyperventilate. This couldn’t be real. Vampires weren’t real. They were fairytales made up to scare people.
Then he noticed his eyes, they were glowing gold. Almost like a cat’s eyes when moonlight hits them just right.
What. The. Fuck? What the EVERLIVING UNDEAD fuck?!?
“That’s why we can’t let you leave just yet.” Taehyung spoke quietly.
Hoseok whipped his head back to Taehyung, and then back to the mirror where his eyes glowed back. He did this quite a few times, trying to make sense of it all. He noticed Taehyung creeping closer to him as if he were a trapped wolf. Slow and steady. Something about his movements, and the nagging in the back of his head made something click in Hoseok’s brain.
It all came rushing back to him. Walking home from the bus stop. Getting attacked. The man named Jiyong biting Hoseok and shoving his bloodied wrist into Hoseok’s mouth. Getting flung into the air. The two people who came to stop the weirdo biting him. And then the pain. Oh, the pain. He thought he was dying. Hoseok’s wide and fright filled eyes snapped back to Taehyung.
He took another look into the mirror. He was a vampire. HE WAS A VAMPIRE!
Hoseok sucked in a breath.
Chapter 4: It's a vampire life, for us.
Hello again loves. I hope I didn't keep you waiting too long.
I do have to put in a slight Warning here. There is talk of an "Attempted" suicide near the end of the chapter. But it is brief and no gory details, I promise.
As always, I hope you enjoy this chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
“AHHHHHH!!!” Hoseok didn’t know what else to do other than scream.
He was a vampire.
He was a motherfucking VAMPIRE!!!
Hoseok’s mind was a buzz with the implications of what this meant. He can hardly believe it. Vampire’s aren’t supposed to be real. They’re made up stories that were told to scare people. It just couldn’t be happening.
But it was.
The proof was right there for him to see. The pointy fangs, The glowy eyes, the lack of marks or scars on his skin. The flawlessness of it all. The fact that he was sure he could suck back the bag of blood Taehyung was holding like it was orange juice and have no qualms about it.
How the hell was he supposed to live like this? What was he going to do? He assumes that there isn’t a reversal. Wait, can it be reversed? Before the question is even finished in his mind Taehyung speaks a soft but direct “No. There is no reversing this. I’m sorry”
The small bit of hope that had started to bloom in his chest died at the older vampire’s words. Hoseok gave a small dejected nod as he continued to stare at himself in the mirror.
What was he going to do? He repeated to himself. What about his family? What would they say? Granted it’d been a while since he had seen them, but he couldn’t hide this forever. What about his job? Could he even go back to work? He had an office job he worked during the day. He couldn’t very well go out into sunlight now. Images of John Carpenter’s Vampires came to mind. Soulless demons bursting into flames. Not that he really loved his job. But it paid the bills and helped him and his roommate keep their place.
Hoseok’s eyes widened at that thought. His roommate. Oh fuck! What was his roommate going to say? He was going to freak. There was no way, no way, he could hide this from his roommate and best friend. Jimin was to astute.
He tried to take a few calming breaths. He could feel his anxiety skyrocketing with each question and assumption. What, When, Where, How… Who? They all ricocheted around his brain like a stray bullet. If he didn’t get answers or solutions soon, he felt like his brain would short circuit.
Taehyung placed a well-meaning hand on Hoseok’s shoulder. “Hey,” His baritone voice resounded “It will be ok. I promise.”
“Ok? OK?!?” Hoseok shrugged off Taehyung’s hand. “I. AM. A. FUCKING. VAMPIRE!! A blood sucker. A demon! Cursed. I can never see the sun again, and I love the sun.” Hoseok’s stance was becoming more rigid with every word. “And what about my bed?” He wailed. “I don’t want to sleep in a coffin. I love my bed. What about silver and garlic. I own a lot of silver jewelry, and I lo-“
“You love garlic.” Taehyung finished for him with a smirk.
Hoseok tried to glare a hole through the pretty boy’s head. “Don’t be a smartass.”
“You think I’m pretty?” Taehyung's face lit up with amusement.
“Stop reading my mind!”
“I kind of can’t help it. People will be able to read you for a while, till you learn to put up blocks or shields. So, you’re sort of shouting your thoughts out.” Taehyung tried to keep his demeanor calming. He raised the opened bag of blood he was still holding.
“Here, drink this. I promise you’ll feel a lot better. You must be getting thirsty now anyhow. I was coming up to check on you and pop a new bag to your fangs when I noticed the shower running. You haven’t had blood in the last 4 hours, and as a new turn, you’ll be consuming a lot of it till your body is finished with the change.”
Hoseok stood for a minute, staring at the bag. He had been feeling what he thought was a serious bought of hunger pangs. Almost like acid gnawing at his stomach.
“Yeah, that means you need blood. Feels slightly different than actual hunger. It’s much sharper.” Taehyung held out the bag for him to take.
Still unsure about all this. Hoseok wasn’t sure he could stomach the stuff. He always thought it was gross when he sucked on a papercut. The tinny taste made him feel like he was gargling copper coins. Although, the smells coming from the bag was anything but coppery. In fact, it smelled like home baked sweets, and Hoseok always did have a sweet tooth.
Tae scoffed at his hesitation. “It’s just going to get much worse until you drink. If you don’t want to taste it, I can get you another bag and we can pop it to your fangs.”
“That’s the second time you’ve said that. What do you mean pop it to my fangs?” Hoseok asked while taking the opened bag of blood into a slightly quivering hand. He wasn’t sure he could wait for Taehyung to go grab another bag. Not when he had a perfectly good one right here.
“We’ll explain everything in due time. First you need to drink and then I need to take you down stairs. Namjoon will want to know you’re awake. He and Yoongi are better suited to explain things.”
Hoseok was about to put the opening of the bag to his lips when Taehyung said the second name. “Yoongi? Have I met him? That sounds familiar.”
“Yeah. He was with me the night Jiyong attacked you. He helped get you here safely.”
‘Yoongi. Yoongi… hmm’ Hoseok thought. He tried to recall what the man looked like but was coming up empty. Really, he didn’t even remember that Taehyung being there. He foggily remembered two people catching him as he flew through the air, but the memory was too murky to recall names or faces.
Hoseok tried to remember more details of the night before, but most things were still hazy. He remembered the attack, and the pain the most. He couldn’t even remember what his attacker looked like.
Shaking his head, trying not to give himself a headache, he brought the bag to his lips and began to suck. He moaned as the first swallow went down his throat. His muscles began to uncramp, and the acidy feeling in his stomach quieted down. He could feel a rush of invigoration course through his system.
This was almost better than sex.
Taehyung let out a snort. “I wouldn’t go that far.” He giggled as he flashed a toothy grin Hoseok’s way.
‘Quit reading my mind, fucker.’ Hoseok glared in Taehyung’s direction as he finished off the bag.
“Like I said, can’t help it.” Taehyung gave a shrug. “Feel better?” He asked as he watched the last drops leave the bag.
Hoseok gave a nod as he tossed the empty plastic into the trash. He was in a house full of vampires, he assumed. No use in trying to hide the evidence of his now cursed existence.
“Come on. Let’s go down stairs and I’ll fetch you another one. I bet you’re probably starving as well, and I mean for actual food. It’s been a while since you’ve had anything to eat” Taehyung stated.
Confused Hoseok followed Taehyung out of the bedroom. “It’s been what, one night? I mean, yeah, I’m always hungry, but that shouldn’t affect me too much.”
“Yeah, about that.” Taehyung sighed. “I was going to wait till Namjoon and Yoongi could explain everything, but you’ve been out more than just one night. Jiyong attacked you three nights ago.”
Hoseok almost triped down the last three steps leading into the foyer. “THREE?!” He screeched.
Taehyung plugged the ear closest to Hoseok. “Man, you can be loud sometimes.”
“I’ve been away from my job, and my home, and my friends for THREE nights?”
Hoseok looked like he was about to have another mini-meltdown. Taehyung put an arm around his shoulders in a quick attempt to help keep him calm. “Listen, I know this is really frightening, and I’m sure you would like to get back to your normal life, but you can’t until after you’ve talked to Namjoon and Yoongi alright? Why don’t we make something to eat, and we can figure everything out when they get here?” Taehyung gently pushed him towards the kitchen.
Hoseok grew quite as a blank expression over took his features. Three days? He had been basically missing for three days? Three no call, no shows at work was grounds for automatic termination at his office. Chances of him still having a job at this point were slim to none. Shit.
‘Well, its better than him screaming.’ Taehyung thought at Hoseok's quite demeanor. At least its progress.
After situating Hoseok onto a barstool at the kitchen’s island, he pulled out his smart phone sending a quick text to Namjoon.
TaeTae: Hyung, Hoseok-ssi is awake. I’ve got him in the kitchen. Making food.
Joonie-Hyung: You have the new turn in the kitchen making food for you? That’s kind of mean Tae.
TaeTae: NO! I'm not a monster.
TaeTae: I’m making food. I have him sitting at the island. He’s… He’s a bit out of it atm. I think you better get ahold of Yoongi-hyung. He keeps going from one extreme to another. :/
Joonie-Hyung: It’s understandable.
Joonie-Hyung: I’ll call him now.
Joonie-Hyung: I’ll be in there in 15.
“Yeah Hyung. I understand. Ok. I’ll be there shortly.” Yoongi hung up his phone call with Namjoon and sighed. He tossed his phone back onto his night stand willing himself to get up and get dressed. Yoongi looked down at his worn-out t-shirt and shorts. He definitely needed to shower and put on proper clothes before he was to meet, or re-meet in this case, his charge. He’d spent the better part of three nights trying to keep his mind off the current state his life had become. That meant getting lost in tv shows, movies, and music, or sleeping. Since he hadn’t planned to go anywhere, it meant he didn’t have to impress anyone. So, a ratty t-shirt and worn out shorts it was. Now he had a new assignment. Which required he be more than a bear and hibernate in his house.
Yoongi was not happy about it at all. Not at all. He understood why Namjoon had put him on this assignment, he really did. But. He didn’t want it. He was at his best out in the field, where he could keep his mind and body busy. Out there, he didn’t have to think about the fact that the man he was hunting was his brother and best friend. Out there it was all second nature to him. He could get lost in the hunt, and all the minute details that came with being a rogue hunter.
Out there, he didn’t have to think about his sister. About how much he missed her. It was bad enough that he saw her every night in his nightmares. It had been the same nightmare since the night she died. Her pleading with him to save Jiyong. His acquiescence to do so. Him finding Jiyong before the band of rogues they had been hunting could finish him off. Then the screaming. That’s when the screaming always started. He would run back out to where he left his sister, Jiyong on his tail. But he was always to late. By the time they reached her, her screaming had stopped. As soon as he would reach her cold lifeless body, he would wake.
Every night for two months, he’s had the same dream. Every night he would wake with sweat coating his hair, and a cry on his lips. And Every God Damn Night, Yoongi sits and replays the dream and where it bleeds into his actual memory of what happened that night. What could he have done differently? Could he have done anything differently? What if he had stayed with his sister? Would he be morning the loss of Jiyong instead? Would his sister have gone rogue? Would he be hunting her now instead? What if he were able to save them both?
These questions seemed to plague him with their unending litany. The pain in his chest only getting worse with each query.
Namjoon said he needed time to grieve. He didn’t want it. It hurt to much. She was the only family he had left. And now, truly the only family he had left, blood or not, had gone crazy with his grief. Now it was up to the rogue hunters, and himself too if Yoongi had his way, to stop him before he hurt anyone else, or exposed their kind to the masses of mortals that surrounded them daily.
They say its rare, going crazy after losing a life mate, but it does happen. Leave it to Jiyong to be a rare case. It took less than three days for the pain and loss to make his brain snap. Yoongi remembers walking up to Jiyong and Jisoo’s house the day of the funeral. He had been there to console his brother, to help him in whatever he needed.
Yoongi had walked in to a destroyed house. Pictures where scattered and broken on the floor. Blood bags looked as if they had been thrown against the nearest surfaces. Blood splattered the floor, the walls, and the ceiling.
He’d found Jiyong in his bedroom. Barley clothed with a steak gently pressed over his heart. He was sobbing and shaking so bad that Yoongi could see that he didn’t even have a good grip on the weapon. Jiyong’s head had snapped up as soon as he realized he wasn’t alone. “I can’t do it.” He’d whispered when Yoongi was close enough to the bed. His voice came out on a strangled cry. His face was awash with tears and spit, and Yoongi’s heart clenched at the site.
Yoongi remembered the pain, grief, and desperation that painted his brother-in-law’s face. The way Jiyong had looked to him as if he was his salvation, and begged Yoongi to do it for him. “Please, brother.” The stake in his hand trembled as he held it out. “Please! I need to be with her. I need to see her. I can’t do it on my own. I need you to do it for me. Stake me, and then take my head. I have one of my old swords still in the study.”
Yoongi tried to enter his brother-in-law’s thoughts to help calm him, but he had been hit with a pain so raw that it made his own feel like a papercut. He couldn’t breach his mind. His thoughts were too disjointed. That’s when he knew. He knew Jiyong was lost to him as well. He remembered he tried to get Jiyong to see reason. To come see the council. Maybe they could do a three on one and erase the memories or at least dull the pain. That had been the wrong thing to say to a grieving widower. Yoongi knew that now, but at the time he was desperate to save the closest person to his heart he had left.
He didn’t see the hit coming. Jiyong had agreed, luring Yoongi into a false sense of security. Had even thanked him for the suggestion. When Yoongi had wrapped his arm around Jiyong’s shoulders, that’s when it happened. Jiyong used all the strength he could muster, which was a lot, to grab the back of Yoongi’s neck and bringing it down to meet his knee.
Yoongi felt the blood spurt from his nose as the cartilage and surrounding bone shattered.
“If you won’t help me, then I’ll find someone who will.” That was the last thing he heard before darkness overtook his vision.
Yoongi awoke a few hours later to a blood bag stuck to his fangs and Namjoon hovering over him. From then on out, Jiyong became a hunted man. And Yoongi lost the two most important people to him in a span of three days.
Remembering that day still gave Yoongi the chills.
As he gathered up fresh clothing, Yoongi wiped away a few stray tears that wouldn’t be held back at the memories. With his time being spent hunting down Jiyong, he’d really only given himself a few days before this all started, to let himself cry. Then he’d been too busy, too invested, to let them fall. Now it was more out of habit to try and keep them at bay.
He marched into the bathroom unceremoniously, tossing his clean clothes on the sink counter. Hopefully a hot shower would help erase the painful memories, at least for today. The spray of water let out a distinct stssss. He gave it a few minutes to warm up, while stripping out of his three day wardrobe. With no other task at hand, Yoongi couldn’t help but run the flash backs through his head again and again. If there was one thing he had learned, he thought while stepping into the warm water, it was that, if losing a life mate could drive a sane, well adjusted man to go that crazy, He hoped to whatever deity was out there he never met his.
He didn’t think he could ever survive something like that.
Next chapter we going explanation time! Hoseok finally learns exactly what it is he has become. As always, I purple you all!
Chapter 5: We're not in Atlantis anymore Toto.
Hello Loves! Thank you so much to the people who have left kudos and comments on the previous chapters. Lots of hugs and kisses to you! <3
This chapter is a bit longer than my others, but I hope you enjoy it all the same. :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Hoseok stared at the counter top of the island he sat at. It looked like it was made entirely out of chopping block. He ran his fingers across the individual grains of the wood. He felt every little dip and crevasse. He stopped when the smooth grain ran into hash marks that were definitely put there by a sharp blade. Just like his life. Going smooth, or as smooth as can be expected, and then BAM, something sharp and pointy comes along to interrupt it.
Hoseok let out a giggle to his eccentric thoughts.
“What’s so funny?” Taehyung asked as he stirred a spoon around in a pan on the stove top.
“What? Couldn’t read my mind?” Hoseok quirked an eyebrow.
“No at this moment. I mean, I could hear you thinking, but was to busy concentrating on the food. You do like beef stir-fry, right?”
Hoseok blinked in thought as he analyzed the other vampires answer. “So, if you’re distracted, you can’t read all of my thoughts?”
“Think of it as having the radio on, or a tv in the background. You can hear it, but if you’re not focused on it, you don’t really pay attention to what’s being ‘said’. Most vamps use mental blocks to keep others from reading their thoughts so readily, and you’ll learn this too.”
“How long until I can learn to do that?”
“It depends. Everyone is different. It could take you a few days, or maybe even a couple of years.” Taehyung started dishing out stir-fry into a couple of bowls. “It took Chanyeol, another vampire you’ll meet soon, about half a year to master it.”
Hoseok nodded as he accepted the bowl and chopsticks that were laid before him. He hoped it didn’t take him to long to get the hang of putting up blocks, whatever that meant. He really didn’t like having his thoughts out in open for everyone to read.
The scent of the food before him set his stomach to growling. He looked up the older man with a bashful look. “I guess I really am hungry.” He dropped his gaze to the bowl in front of him. It was really nice of Taehyung, a guy who was practically a stranger, to fix him food. Hoseok thought back on the last hour. Taehyung had been nothing but nice and patient with him since he woke. He wasn’t so forthcoming with the answers to Hoseok’s questions but had been kind none the less. “Thank you,” Hoseok’s voice
came out meekly, “For the food, and the blood. I guess I haven’t been all that grateful, but I really do appreciate your help.”
“You’re under duress. Its to be expected.” Came a deep voice from behind Hoseok. He gave a small squeak as he dropped the mouthful of food he had just scooped up. His chopsticks hit his bowl with a clank. “Sorry. Didn’t mean to startle you.” The new stranger replied. The smirk he gave Hoseok as he walked up to the island next to him made Hoseok think that wasn’t wholly the truth.
“Hoseok, this is my older brother Kim Namjoon. He owns the place.” Taehyung sat opposite Hoseok. “Namjoon, this is Jung Hoseok.”
“Nice to meet you Hoseok.” Namjoon gave a small bow. “You’re looking a lot better than the last time I saw you.”
Hoseok looked over the taller man. He could tell that, even if he stood, the other man would tower over him. He had dark chestnut hair, broad shoulders, and a build of lean muscle. Like a boxer, or fighter. And Hoseok could see the starting of dimples when the other man smirked. Were all vampires good looking? Was that just part of the gig?
Namjoon chuckled making his dimples deepen. “Technically, we’re not vampires.”
“Stop reading my mind!”
“My apologies, Hoseok-ssi.” The smirk still lingered on Namjoon’s face.
“And what do you mean ‘technically’? Taehyung said the same thing earlier. Are we, or are we not vampires?” Hoseok asked a bit exasperated. He really wanted answers and to stop this run around he seemed to be stuck in.
Namjoon ran a hand through his hair letting out an exaggerated sigh. “Alright. I guess there is no reason to delay this discussion. I can explain some of it while you eat.” He pulled out the stool next to Hoseok, waiting for the younger to settle back into his seat.
“Alright, I’m listening.” Hoseok voiced, picking his chop sticks back up he heaped a few pieces of beef into his mouth.
“When I say that we’re not technically vampires, what I mean is, we’re not what most people think of when someone says vampire. We’re immortals.”
That caught Hoseok’s attention. “We’re immortal? So, we can’t die? But does that make us some sort of living undead? How did we get this way? Are we cursed? Do I have to stay away from religious stuff? Most vampires in the movies can’t touch things like crosses, and-“
“Hoseok. One question at a time.” The older immortal rubbed his fingers on the bridge of his nose. “Here, it might be better if I explain from the very beginning, but you’ll have to do me a favor,” He waited for Hoseok’s acknowledgment, “Try to keep an open mind. Some of what I’m going to tell you might seem farfetched, but it’s the truth.”
“As farfetched as say, vampires being real?” Hoseok mused. Namjoon just quirked a brow before starting his explanation.
“First off. You are not cursed. You can touch holy symbols and go into churches. You can eat all the garlic you want-“
“Actually, you’re eating some now.” Taehyung interjected with a shit eating grin.
“Anyways,” Namjoon continued giving his brother a cross look for interrupting him, “You can eat and drink what every you want. And no, you do not have to sleep in a coffin. These are all just myths.” He gave the new turn a few moments to digest this information. “Most importantly, you are not dead, or even undead. You are very much alive.”
“But,” Hoseok thought back to the night this all started. “What about the guy who attacked me? I know he bit me, and things got really fuzzy. Then there was a lot of pain. I remember the pain most of all. You’re saying I survived that? I’m really not dead, or… uh… undead?”
“No. You are alive. Do you not feel your heart beating even now?”
Hoseok sat dumbfounded.
He placed his hand across his chest expecting to feel nothing.
It only took a few seconds to recognize that it was still there. The tell tale beat of his heart. Pumping his life’s blood throughout his body. He wasn’t dead. “I’m really not undead? Or cursed?” He had a hard time wrapping his mind around this. If he wasn’t dead, or undead, then why did he have fangs and crave blood? How was he a vampire?
“We’re getting to that, and we like to call ourselves immortals, not vampires.”
“I don’t mind it much, I mean, it’s the closest explanation to what we are.” Taehyung spoke around a mouthful.
“Yes, well. Most of the older ones, myself included, are not fond of it. We prefer immortals to vampires. We are not undead creatures with grotesque facial features. We’re human, just like anyone else. Just with a few benefits, from science.” Namjoon let the last line fall with a hint of pride.
“Science?” Hoseok echoed.
“Yes. Everything we are, has to do with science. Nothing mystical or magical.” The taller immortal shifted in his chair. He knew this next bit of information would be hard to believe. “Have you ever heard of Atlantis, Hoseok?”
“You mean like the underwater city that Aquaman rules over?”
Taehyung actually had the audacity to choke on his food trying not to laugh. Namjoon reached across the counter, glaring at his little brother, and gave him a few thumps across the back for good measure.
“Uh, no. Not quite. I mean the ancient city that sunk into the sea many millennia ago.”
“Sure, I guess.” Hoseok gave a shrug. “But really, the only thing I know about it is from comic books.”
“Well, at least you’ve heard of it. Most people believe it to be just a myth. Thousands have searched for it, and just as many have died trying to prove it was once real.” Namjoon took a steadying breath. “What I’m telling you now, is that it was real." A wistful look came over the older man’s face as he continued to speak. "It was apart of this world, just like any other country on this earth. It had large cities, and farming towns. It had most, if not more, off the comforts and amenities that we have now. It was very technologically advanced, you see. Even more so than today.”
“More than today? But I thought you said this was several millennia ago.”
Namjoon blinked a few times, bringing himself back to the present. “I know that sounds like an oxymoron, but it’s the truth. We were so advanced, that the medicine practices of today almost look barbaric in comparison.”
Hoseok was trying to follow along with Namjoon’s explanations, but a few things didn’t add up. “Then… Then how come we aren’t as advanced now? Why are we only so far along in technology if there was a place that was far beyond, even then?”
“He’s smarter than he looks.” Taehyung hummed with amusement.
Affronted, Hoseok turned to glare at the other immortal. “And what gave you the impression that I wasn’t?”
Taehyung gave a one shouldered shrug. A bit of mischief gleamed through his smile. “I dunno. It could be that the most I’ve heard from you is scathing remarks to me reading your mind. That or your incessant screaming.”
Before their petty argument could get any farther, Namjoon interjected grabbing Hoseok’s attention. “That’s a very good question.” Once he was sure that the younger man’s attention was solely on him again, he continued. “The reason we don’t have that kind of technology today is for two reasons. One, we were and isolated civilization. We were surrounded by sea on three of our borders and a vast mountain range on our fourth, that cut us off from the rest of our world. We had everything we needed there in our own little world. We were content. Two, was the fall of Atlantis itself.”
“How did it happen?”
“An earthquake.” Namjoon provided. “Not just any earthquake though. This was an earth changer. The kind of earthquake that rends whole continents apart. After the first big tremor hit, the tsunamis came. It took few days, but when the debris and dust settled, Atlantis had sunk into the sea. Some of our scientist warned us that it would happen. But the majority of the people believed that they would find a way to stop it.”
“Just like Krypton!” Hoseok added.
“Krypton?” The befuddled look on Namjoon’s face make Taehyung choke with another bought of laughter.
“Superman, hyung. He’s talking about comic books again.” Taehyung spouted through his giggles. Namjoon rolled his eyes. He was dealing with children.
“I suppose so, yes.” He indulged.
“Alright, but if Atlantis sank, how did your, er, our kind survive? Didn’t we sink with Atlantis?”
“Ah ha, yes. That brings us to why we are ‘vampires’. Before Atlantis fell, there were some scientists that had been working on a way to help the ill and sickly. They bioengineered nanos that were to be introduced into the blood stream that could eradicate any disease, or illness.”
“Tiny microscopic robots encoded with programing and bioengineered to read DNA. They were supposed to repair the body and bring it back to peak physical health. Then when their job was done, be flushed out through the kidneys and liver like any other waste.”
“Supposed to? I guess there was a hitch in the scientists plans?” Hoseok starting to piece together what all this meant, little by little.
“I guess you could say that. You see, the nanos did their job, a little too well. They never deactivated after being introduced. The body is constantly under attack and needing repairs. From the toxins we inadvertently breath in, to the damage we take from the sun, the way we accidently injure ourselves, or even the process of aging is seen as an attack to our bodies. The nanos never saw their job as complete, so they never shut down, and they never left their hosts.” Namjoon paused “When you woke up, did it feel like your skin was covered in a film of dirt and maybe sludge?”
“That was the nanos pushing all of the impurities out of your body. I’m guessing you’ve amassed over two decades worth for them to get out.”
It took a few minutes for Hoseok’s brain to catch up. He had nanos inside him? Little tiny robots, like bugs, inside of him, at this very moment? Hoseok gave a full body shiver just thinking about it. Were they the reason he didn’t have any of his old scars? They were repairing his body even now? But what did this mean about them being vampires? How did the nanos equate to having fangs, and a thirst for blood?
“The nanos use the blood as a driving force, like fuel to make the repairs our bodies need.” Namjoon answered his unspoken thoughts. “Of course, the nanos use more blood than one person can produce, thus the need for more blood. Before the fall, we use to use transfusions, much like today. In fact, it was one of our kind that put the idea in to Dr. William Harvey’s head.” Namjoon sounded rather proud of that fact. “As for the fangs, well that came much later.”
“So, you weren’t always like this?”
“No. Really, before Atlantis fell, you couldn’t tell the difference between a regular human, and a nano introduced human. We walked side by side on the streets every day. The only marked difference was the need for daily transfusions.”
“Huh,” Hoseok idly rubbed his chin, “Then how did the fangs, and extra bits come about?”
“After Atlantis sank, most of us with the nanos survived. The world we were thrust into was vastly different from our own. There was no science, no medicine. The world outside our own was still primitive. The nanos, being the geniusly engineered pieces of equipment that they are, quickly pushed us to evolve. The only way to get blood, was from other living beings. So, we grew fangs, our vision became sharper at night, we became faster, and stronger. Our senses became keener. All of this so that we could become better hunters of the sustenance we needed. Blood.”
It made sense, Hoseok thought. He could definitely say that he felt better about his situation now than he did when he had woken up. He still had more questions, but he could feel that acidy feeling starting to gnaw at his stomach again.
“Speaking of which, do you, uh… have any more bags, of, uh, blood?” Why was it so hard to get the words out? He wasn’t sure. Maybe he was still getting use to the fact that he now had to drink blood to live for god’s sakes. Taehyung shuffled to the fridge pulling out a couple of bags. He tossed them both to Namjoon to give over to the newbie. “Thank you.” He spoke as the bags were handed to him.
Taehyung sat back down with a bag of his own. “Hey, if you don’t want to drink it, there is a faster way.” He commented.
Hoseok raised on brow. “Oh?”
“Yeah, just pop the bag to your fangs. Your fangs act like tiny hypodermic needles and the nanos will suck the blood right up. It perfect for the times your really don’t want to taste the blood, cause trust me, not all blood is the same.” Taehyung gave a grimace.
That was a question for a different time Hoseok was sure. “Show me how.” He demanded.
“Like this.” With a small pop, Taehyung had punctured the bad with his extended fangs. Hoseok watch with fascination as the liquid began to drain from the bag. With just a couple of minutes the bag was empty. Amazing. Hoseok looked to the bag he had in front of him and waited for his fangs to extend, and waited, and waited some more, and waited even more, but nothing happened.
“I think I’m broken.” He pouted.
Taehyung giggled as he removed the empty bag. “You’re not broken. It takes some time to get use to popping your fangs out. Trust me, there will be times when you don’t want them out and they just come out on their own. It’s like the weirdest version a vampire boner ever.”
Hoseok gave a half-disgusted look at Taehyungs analogy. “Well, then how do I get them out?”
“Well, you could wait another 10-15 minutes, then you’ll be thirsty enough that they may come out on their own, or there are other ways. Usually the smell of blood will do it. You’re ole factory is still developing but is still much sharper than it was before. Or you could, well…” Hoseok could just make out a hint of pink dusted across Taehyungs cheeks, a coy smile gracing his lips.
“Or I could what?”
“Or someone could turn you on.” Came a deep gravelly voice from the other side of the kitchen. “Arousal will bring your fangs out as well.” The man with the captivating voice stepped further into the room after making that announcement.
“Ah, Yoongi-ah." Namjoon announced as all eyes turned to the new comer. "I was just explaining to Hoseok that he isn’t cursed, and how the nanos work.” Namjoon looked to the smaller brunette at this side. “Hoseok, I’m not sure if you remember him, but this is Min Yoongi. He and Taehyung were the ones that brought you here to finish your turn safely. He’ll be the one to teach you about our laws, how to properly hunt, and what to expect from now on.”
Hoseok barely caught the words that the older immortal was saying to him. His gaze was held by the man walking towards him. It was him. The man in the dream. The starry-eyed man that had held him and comforted him. He was gorgeous. Even more so in real life.
A memory flashed across Hoseok’s mind. Yoongi catching him as he hit the ground. Yoongi cradling Hoseok close to his chest. His face hovering over Hoseok as the pain started to set in. An even briefer flash of Yoongi holding onto him tight through a torrent of screams. He remembered him now. He also remembered thinking he was an angel come to save him from his torment. He could feel heat rising to his cheeks at the memory.
“I remember.” He replied in a small voice. He stood suddenly giving a bow at the waist. “Thank you, Yoongi-ssi. For helping to keep me alive.” He turned just as abruptly to Taehyung, bowing just a deep. “And you as well Taehyung-ssi. I know it might not seem that I'm grateful, but really, I am.” He reiterated his words from earlier.
“Please, just call me Yoongi.” Yoongi spoke as Hoseok straightened from his bow. “When you get to be as old as we are, you find that honorifics come and go like water and really don’t matter a whole lot. The only time I ever hear them being adhered to is in a council meeting.”
“Hey! Who are you calling old?” Taehyung’s mock offense didn’t stay on his face for more than a second before a grin split his face once again.
“Compared to Hoseok, you are old.”
Hoseok watched the banter between the two before his curiosity got the better of him. “Just how old are you?”
“I am 54 years young. I know, I look good for my age huh?” Taehyung wiggled his eyebrows at the younger man.
Hoseok gaped at him. “You’re old enough to be my father!” He then turned to the man at his left. “And you?”
“Let’s just say, I was there when Atlantis fell.” Namjoon’s answer made Hoseok a little dizzy.
“Then that… that would put you, in… in the th-thousands.” Hoseok stammered. Namjoon gave one single nod to affirm his guess. Holy shit! Hoseok really thought he might pass out. Thousands of years old. He couldn’t even fathom living a few hundred let alone thousands of years. He finally turned his head to the newest man to join their party. He didn’t even have to ask.
“I just turned 525 years last March.” Yoongi said with a no-nonsense tone.
Hoseok put his head into his hands. “When you said immortal, you weren’t kidding.” A whole new set of worries began to gather in his mind. With vamp- er immortals living for that long, would he now have to watch everyone he loved wither away? Could he even tell his family or friends about this? Would they even believe him? How was he supposed to keep living when everyone else around him would die?
Suddenly there was a hand on his back, softly rubbing circles into his tense shoulders. “Here, drink your blood before it gets warm. It’ll make you feel better.” Hoseok looked to the hand holding bag in front of his face. He jumped at bit when he realized Yoongi was the one rubbing the tension from his back. He hadn’t even realized the man had moved. He took the bag into his hands, then gave Yoongi a questioning look.
"Oh, right.” He seemed to know what Hoseok was asking for. He took a knife from a near by block and pricked his finger holding it under the new turn’s nose. Hoseok, again for the second time that day, felt an unusual pressure in the roof of his mouth. Feeling with his tongue to confirm his suspicions, he felt a tiny prick against its surface. His fangs were out.
“Open wide. I’ll help you pop the bag on.” Yoongi’s voice was low and calm. Hoseok obeyed the older man, opening his mouth as wide as he could get it. Yoongi placed his hand over Hoseok’s and helped guide the bag to his opened mouth. He felt a slight push to the bag and then his fangs were in. He almost didn’t notice because his concentration was on the hand covering his own. It was soft, and the moment it had touched Hoseok’s, he felt like small sparks of electricity were coursing from that hand and straight into his core. “There, all done. Now the other one. Try it on your own.”
Yoongi’s voice knocked Hoseok out of his stupor and back to the present. He felt kind of disappointed then the other hand was removed from atop his own. Get a hold of yourself Hoseok. You have no reason to feel this way. It’s just a hand for fucks sakes. But, the hand belonged to a very very beautiful man, a tiny voice in the back of his mind stated.
Hoseok caught the raised eyebrows on Taehyung’s face as he reached for the second bag. “Shut up!” He snapped right before popping the blood bag onto his fangs.
Yoongi gave a questioning look to Taehyung. The former just shrugged his shoulders with the ever-present smirk laying across his face.
“I know that Joon has probably thrown a lot of information your way. Why don’t you rest after your second bag? It may not seem like it, but you are still turning, and it can take a lot out of a person.” Yoongi kept his voice soft, as if talking to a child. “Give yourself time to think over everything that was said, and we can talk again when you get up. Then we can start your lessons.”
“Lethuns?” Hoseok mumbled around the bag stuck to his teeth.
“Yes. There are some things you’ll have to learn before we can let you rejoin society on your own.” This came from Namjoon. “Like how to bring out your fangs without assistance, for example.”
Hoseok nodded while holding the half-empty bag to his mouth. Ok, lessons. Just like school. Yeah, he could do that. He was a quick study. Surely it would only take a couple of days, and then he could get back to life as normal. How hard could it be to learn how to act like a vampire?
Thank you for sticking with it! I thoroughly enjoy writing this story, and I hope it gives you just as much joy to read it. Do you guys like the longer chapters? Or do you prefer quicker reads and more chapters? Either way, let me know! As always, I purple you all!
Chapter 6: Diners, Drive-ins, and Vampires.
Hello loves! Guess what?! I found someone willing to beta for me! The wonderful Jamjari! She has been amazing. So, there will be a less errors from here on out. Of course neither of us are perfect, so there may still be some.
Also, I may be changing some tags and will add more as the story progresses. But more about that at the end.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Yoongi was still staring at the empty spot where Hoseok had left. It had only been ten minutes since the young vampire had retired to his room, but Yoongi could still feel the tingling in his hand where he had touched the other man. The way his hand had felt, softly cupped in his own, had been exhilarating.
It had been centuries, centuries, since he had felt even the stirrings of finding someone attractive. He knew the man was good looking before, but it's hard to judge someone’s true beauty when they are writhing in your arms with pain.
The minute Yoongi had stepped into the kitchen enough to see the trio sitting at the island, he had felt his feet glue to the tile. The man was gorgeous. His brown hair hung parted off his forehead, barely dusting the tops of his ears. His dark brown eyes now had flecks of gold reflecting in them. The contrast made it seem like they were never-ending swirls of dark chocolate.
Yoongi watched as Hoseok’s tongue swept his bottom lip in thought, and something inside him stirred. His lips looked soft and glistened from the trail his tongue had left behind.
For a second, Yoongi wondered what those lips would feel like against his. Were they as soft as they looked? Would they slide against his with ease? That’s when he felt something further south begin to stir. He knew he had to put a stop to these thoughts if he had any hope of joining the conversation.
He listened for a few more moments realizing Taehyung was explaining how to extend their fangs. As if the universe was trying to drive home the fact that he was sexually attracted to Hoseok, Taehyung chose now of all times to not be his usual horn-dog self and couldn’t quite get the words out to explain that arousal could also bring out one’s fangs.
Rolling his eyes, Yoongi decided to save the younger immortal by stating so himself. The fact that his mind immediately went to ways he could help Hoseok figure this out was neither here nor there.
He really needed to get his mind out of the gutter. What the hell was wrong with him? He was going to be Hoseok’s mentor for fuck’s sakes. If his mind couldn’t keep from going there in the first few minutes of seeing him again, how the hell was he supposed to spend the next few weeks to months helping him?
Thank god the conversation had lulled to a safer topic after that. He was in the clear.
Then he saw Hoseok nearly fold in on himself. The evidence of what Yoongi thought was maybe an anxiety attack was written in the movements of Hoseok’s body. He wasn’t certain, but he knew of one thing that could help. Blood. When in doubt, blood always helped.
He picked up one of the two bags laying in front of the man and held it up to him. Everything had been fine until he touched Hoseok’s hand to help him with the bag.
A spark shot up his arm through his fingers.
The way the younger man had trusted Yoongi to help him had sent butterflies into his stomach. And when he had looked up to him, almost pleadingly, his knees had nearly gone weak. It took everything in him to keep himself up on his feet.
Never in his 500 plus years had he ever wanted anyone as quickly or as badly as the young man sleeping upstairs that very minute.
‘What is this boy doing to me?’ He thought with slight aggravation.
“What?” Taehyung chirped next to him. “Did you say something?”
“What do you mean ‘What’?” Yoongi looked to Namjoon who just shrugged his shoulders. “I didn’t say anything.”
Taehyung looked between the two. Getting no answers, he shrugged as well and went back to eating his second bowl of stir-fry.
The door on the far side of the kitchen swung open making it’s three occupants turn.
Jackson and Chanyeol had returned from their night out trying to get a bead on Jiyong’s whereabouts.
“Anything?” Namjoon asked.
Jackson shook his head. “It's like he’s a ghost.”
Chanyeol saw the readily made food on the stove and helped himself to some before sitting down beside Yoongi. “We thought we had him traced down to the south side of the city. There were a couple of bodies found, drained, but no sign of him or that it was even him that did it. We handled the police while we were there. They shouldn’t be a problem.”
Yoongi shook his head. “I’m telling you, you need me out there Joon.”
“No. I’ve said this before. You are too close to this.” Namjoon’s tone left no room for argument.
“Then the very least you need to have more than just Jackson and Chanyeol out there looking. When did you say Jungkook was going to be here?”
“It’ll be a few more days. When I called him last, he was close to finding the nest that’s been terrorizing north London. He said if he let off now, it wouldn’t be good. The European council can use all the help they can get at the moment.”
“Then why not let me help out for the next few days? You can help Hoseok and I’ll take over when Kook gets here.” Yoongi realized as he said this, just how perfect that would be.
He could go back out, help them at least locate his brother-in-law, and also put some distance between him and the sudden object of his desire. He needed to get a grip on himself. Figure out what the hell was happening to him.
Yoongi turned his head in Chanyeol’s direction when the smell of the other man’s food hit his nostrils. It smelled good. Really good. While waiting for Namjoon to answer, he picked a small piece of beef from his friend’s bowl and popped it into his mouth. Holy Flavortown Batman! His eyes widened a bit as the flavor washed over his tongue. He didn’t remember food tasting so good, but then again, it had been several centuries since he had anything that resembled food.
Sure, he ate at gatherings or special occasions, but only sparingly. Maybe a bite or two to keep up appearances in front of mortals, but nothing had ever tasted like this. Yoongi stood up to get a bowl of his own when Namjoon gave his answer, not seeing the confused looks of the two youngest immortals watching him.
“You have everything figured out huh? Answer is still no. I will accompany Tae out in the field til Jungkook gets here. You have a new turn to mentor, and… Are you eating?” Namjoon’s bewildered question made Yoongi pop his head up from where he had just shoveled a good portion of food into his mouth. He was met with four pairs of eyes staring at him with a mix of astonishment and curiosity.
“What? It was good.” Yoongi decidedly ignored them to push another bite into his mouth. It was a nice distraction from having his plans of staying away from Hoseok dashed. He almost let out a moan at how good it tasted. What else had he been missing out on these last centuries?
He heard Jackson clear his throat. “Speaking of the new turn. How is he?”
‘Quickly becoming the target of my new-found sexual frustration.’ Yoongi thought to himself, quietly shoveling more food into his mouth. He heard two pairs of chopsticks hit the table.
“You heard that right? Tell me you heard that.” Taehyung asked to the others.
“Oh yeah, we heard.” There was a hint of amusement to Jackson’s voice, like he was trying to hold back laughter.
Heard what? “Heard what?” Yoongi echoed his thought. He turned his head looking from one person to the next.
“Uh, Hyung,” Spoke Taehyung, “You’re kind of projecting your thoughts.”
‘No, I’m not.’ “No, I’m not”
“You just did it again! I can hear you thinking before you say it. Are you using your blocks? I mean, I’ve never been able to read you before.” Taehyung sounded like he’d just been given the world’s greatest treat.
“Me either.” Chanyeol added. “What with you being so much older, we’ve never been able to get past your guards.”
Taehyung concentrated on Yoongi’s forehead for a moment before clapping a hand over his mouth, mirth brimming from his eyes. “Oh my god! You’re an open fucking book. Wow hyung, I feel dirty just touching the island after knowing you want to do that to our poor, innocent new turn against its surface.”
Yoongi felt heat rise to his cheeks as Jackson let out a howl of laughter. What the hell?
What. The. Hell!?
How was this happening? He was always careful to keep his guards up. He had perfected it so much that not even older immortals could read him if they tried.
Namjoon ran his fingers under his chin in thought. His stare pensive. “Yoongi-ah.” He waited for him to look his way. “Have you met anyone new other than Hoseok?” Yoongi shook his head dazedly.
“I think,” Namjoon began again, “Yoongi, I think you’ve met your life mate.”
It took a few seconds for Namjoon’s words to register through his confusion. Like a timer ticking in his brain.
“I think Hoseok is your life mate.” Namjoon continued on as Yoongi started to shake his head vehemently. “Yes, Yoongi. All the signs are there. You’ve obviously started eating again. We can all read you,” Namjoon stopped to focus on the younger rogue hunter’s forehead, “And by the X-rated thoughts you’ve been playing in the back of your mind, your sex drive is back in full force. He has reawakened all your old appetites, food and otherwise.”
Yoongi paused as Namjoon listed off all the things currently afflicting him. Surely the universe wouldn’t be so cruel. The very same day, only mere hours after he had decided that having a life mate was not for him, then present him with one?
The prospect of a potential life mate? Really, he knows he should be happy. This is his one chance to find happiness with another person. This is his chance to be with someone without fear of judgement. This is someone he could relax and be himself around. He could let his guards down without worry. He should be feeling over the moon right now.
The only thing he can feel in this moment though, is dread. His thoughts immediately jumped to the fresh wounds that still wept for his lost family. The memory of the madness that had overcome his brother-in-law. If he had a life mate, then there was a chance he could lose them. With that chance, came the possibility of he himself succumbing to the pain. The psychosis could overtake him. Yoongi felt himself shutter at the thought. He will not let himself become like Jiyong.
“Not all the signs Joon-ah. This could all be merely coincidence.” Yoongi retorts.
“Alright, fair enough. I bet I’m right though. Have you tried to read him yet?”
“No.” Yoongi’s answer was short and clipped.
Namjoon sat, quiet, for a few moments. He’d seen where his friend’s thoughts were headed and was determined to change that path. Yoongi still hadn’t learned to let go and start moving past what had happened two months ago. Namjoon knew that he had been bottling everything up, and he knew that wasn’t healthy. He wanted Yoongi to face what happened, accept it and start grieving his sister. Then start healing. As it stood, it wouldn’t be long until his obsessively tight grip on the past, would start to choke the life out of him as well.
The minute Namjoon realized that Hoseok was Yoongi’s life mate, he knew that this could be good for his long-time friend. Hoseok could help him heal. Not that he was broken, but it would give him something to live for. At the very least it could be a helpful distraction from the destructive thoughts that seemed to be consuming him lately. He wasn’t about to let his friend miss out on something so amazing, just because of his own stubbornness.
He had an idea, but knew it could backfire. He knew if he riled him up enough, pushed just enough, he wouldn’t be thinking about his sister, or brother-in-law, or how everything could go horribly wrong. If Namjoon kept pushing him, Yoongi would rise to his challenge just to best the older immortal, or at the very least to shut him up.
Maybe, just maybe, he could push his friend into facing what was laid out before him.
“You should try.” He goaded. “If it really is coincidence, and he isn’t your life mate, you’ll be able to slip into his thoughts no problem. Tae and I have been hearing his thoughts all night, ever since he woke up. He’s been practically shouting them at us.” Namjoon said this with a smirk.
“If I’m right, you won’t be able to.” Namjoon could see Yoongi’s lips start to tighten in irritation. “What are you afraid of? Just try when he comes back down.” There was a challenge to his tone. “Cause you know, even if he turns out to be your life mate, it doesn’t mean you have to claim him. Hell, he may not even want to claim you after all is said and done.
As far as the other signs, the shared dreams and shared pleasure, there is only one way to find that out. I mean,” He paused giving Yoongi a knowing stare, “could you imagine a pleasure so profound that it makes you pass out for the first year your together?”
Namjoon sat back in his chair as he crossed his arms. “In fact, if you don’t want him, maybe I’ll keep him for a while.”
Namjoon purposely let his walls down, projecting his thoughts. He imagined himself intertwined with Hoseok in his bed upstairs. Imagined himself trailing kisses down the younger man’s throat leaving a few bruises along the way. He thought about what the new immortal’s moans would sound like as he pushed his pelvis against the other man. He switched the image. Hoseok was on his knees, chest against the bed, as Namjoon thrusted into him repeatedly from behind.
He knew he might be pushing Yoongi a little too far. He could see the anger building in his eyes. His cold stare would have cowed anyone, had that person been anyone other than Namjoon.
“He’s not your life mate!” Yoongi’s barely kept anger was simmering just beneath the surface.
Namjoon shrugged, putting his blocks back up, acting as if he had been too “distracted” to notice they went down in the first place. “You know as well as I do, that you don’t have to be life mates to enjoy the pleasures of another person’s body.”
Yoongi scoffed. “Whatever. You haven’t had sex in so long, you probably can’t even get it up.”
“Just because I choose not to, doesn’t mean I can’t, and Hoseok is a rather handsome man. Beautiful enough to stir the blood.” Namjoon could see the tension radiating off the man sitting across from him. It was a good sign that Yoongi was jealous, it meant that he was already invested, at least a little. Weather he wanted to admit it or not.
Namjoon choose his next words knowing it could push him over, but maybe that’s what he needed.
“I would definitely say,” Namjoon stood, leaning against the island’s surface, an almost cruel smile painted on his lips, “He looks very fuckable.”
Yoongi stood so fast his stool was knocked to the ground. Without a word, he fled the kitchen. It was either that or stay and end up decking his friend and leader. So, he left.
“Hyung, don’t you think you were a bit too harsh?” Taehyung scolded his older brother.
Namjoon sighed as he sat back down. “Maybe, but now he’ll at least try to read Hoseok. You saw where his thoughts were headed. He was about to talk himself out of even checking.” Taehyung nodded. “Do you want this opportunity passing him by because of unwarranted fears?”
“No, I guess not. But that still seemed rather cruel.” Taehyung hunched in his chair, letting the quiet settle back into the kitchen. He straightened back up quickly as the thoughts his brother had assaulted them with came back to mind. “And fuck you! I’m never going to get those images out of my head!”
Namjoon blinked a few times before a smile crept onto his face. Soon his smile turned into a chuckle. Then he was laughing. It wasn’t long before the other three joined him. He would apologize to Yoongi later, after he’d had time to cool off. With a little bit of hope, he would have already tried to read Hoseok by then. He was optimistic about the outcome.
Jiyong stood in the abandoned house’s living room watching for any signs that his captive was about to wake. He paced the floor while he waited.
They had been too close. Nearly found him this time. He had been reckless, but at the moment he hadn’t cared. Next time he’ll remember to move the bodies.
She was dead. He had left her to die. Left her to be tortured.
The pain that Jiyong had barely capped down was starting to rise to the forefront again. It ripped through his body, stealing the air from his lungs. He fell to his knees as he struggled to catch his breath. His thoughts playing like a scratched record. Repeating the same phrases over and over again.
She was dead. She was never coming back. He would never see her again. He had left her there. She had been tortured. She was dead.
He took a shuddering breath trying to still the tears that had started flowing at the repeated thoughts.
This was all his fault. If he hadn’t left her. If he had stayed with her. She would be alright. For this, he would pay. Min Yoongi would pay with his life.
“Hey, are you ok?”
Jiyong popped his head back up at the words. His captive was awake and sitting up on the ratty couch. The man clutched his head and gave a small groan.
“Where are we?” The man looked around, confusion written on his face.
Jiyong was up on his feet in milliseconds. The confused man in front of him jerked at the quick movement.
“What is your name?” Jiyong asked as he walked closer to the couch.
“Ch-Choi Seung-hyun.” The man stuttered. “How did I get here?”
“I chose you.” Jiyong stated matter-of-factly.
“What? Chose me?” Seung-hyun rubbed at his temples. His mind was still in a fog. He didn’t even remember past getting ready to go out last night. He was supposed to meet his boss Seokjin last night. They had just gotten approved for a loan to open a second restaurant. They were going out to celebrate. Why couldn’t he remember?
“Yes, I need you. You are going to help me.” Jiyong moved closer to the couch and put a sturdy hand on the other man’s shoulder. His eyes flashed gold as he looked down to meet the Seung-hyun’s gaze. “I’m going to give you new life, and as payment, you will serve me.”
“New life? What are you talking about?” Seung-hyun watched in horror as the man before him opened his mouth to reveal a pair of long, sharp fangs, and then promptly bit into his own wrist. “What are you doing?” He tried to move away, but the man’s grip on him was strong. He had hardly a second before the man was pressing his opened wrist against his lips.
He tried to keep his mouth closed. No way in hell was he drinking some psycho’s blood. This man was deranged. As soon as he had the thought though, something in the back of his mind whispered ‘You should trust him.’ He felt his body go limp, relaxed. His mouth opened, letting in a gush of blood. He swallowed it down without a fight.
Jiyong took ahold of the young man’s mind. It would be easier and faster this way. His suggestions for the boy to relax wouldn’t last too long, but just long enough for the nanos to start their work. When he thought the man had drank enough, he pulled his wrist away. Jiyong took ahold of his mind once more and moved him to a room located down the hallway. He proceeded to strap his new servant down to the bed. When he had him settled, he quickly accrued the coolers of blood he had taken from a nearby blood bank.
He needed help. He couldn’t enact his plans alone anymore. They were getting him nowhere. He knew this man was the one he needed. He read it in his mind. He was a hard worker, followed orders well, and he was strong. He was hardly the best Jiyong could have gotten, but he couldn’t afford to be too picky. The hunters had been too close this time.
One thought circulated around his mind as screams started to permeate the air. He would have his revenge, and he would have it soon.
Thank you again to Jamjari for putting up with me and my mistakes! I hope everyone enjoyed this chapter.
About the Tags. I've been writing out the wonderful smut scenes for our lovely boys and as much as I want to continue putting Hobi as a top, there are a few scenes where Yoongi just won't let me live. So, I may end up changing the tags to state that they switch. It only seems fair to you guys.
I purple you!
Chapter 7: Vampire minds.
Hello loves! I'm sorry this one took a bit longer to get to you. Someone at work quit unexpectedly so I had to cover some extra shifts, less time for writing. But I hope you enjoy it all the same. Again, everyone say thank you to Jamjari. She kept me sane, and helped push me to finish this chapter. Also, she encouraged me to get a twitter, but more about that at the end.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Yoongi paced around one of the many dens or “Rec” rooms the mansion housed. Two couches sat catty cornered to each other at one end of the room facing a television mounted to the wall. A large pool table stood at the other end of the room, cozied close to a mini bar in the corner. And of course, books. Shelves, stacked to the brim, lined every available wall space. Yoongi didn’t think there was a single room in this monster of a house that didn’t have at least one book in it. It would probably be blasphemous to Namjoon if there wasn’t.
The thought of Namjoon brought another wave of tension to Yoongi’s shoulders. He had been pacing the floor for, Yoongi looked at the clock on the wall, the last two hours. He couldn’t believe Joon had done something so crass. The images that he had let Yoongi read, more like pushed onto him, from his mind would circle his thoughts bringing on a new wave of anger. Just when he thought he could feel his ire subsiding, something Namjoon said would come back to him causing it to rise to the forefront once more. It felt like and never-ending rise and fall that was starting to leave him exhausted. And for what?
He didn’t know why he was letting it get to him so much. He didn’t want Hoseok, right?
He paused and scoffed at his own thought. He knew that was a lie. He very much wanted Hoseok, he just didn’t want him as a life mate. He didn’t need a life mate. In fact, Yoongi decided, he was going to keep with his original plan. He wasn’t going to take a life mate. It didn’t matter if the universe had practically handed him one on a silver platter, he would not accept it. He wouldn’t even try to read him, no matter how much Namjoon pushed him. What was the point when he wasn’t going to claim him?
He would keep to the order given him and teach Hoseok all the basic, immortal life skills he needed to survive. He was nothing if not amenable when it came to his job.
That didn’t mean he had to be involved with Hoseok more than just simply being his mentor. Now that he’d had some time away from Hoseok, he was confident that he could control himself around the younger immortal. He was older, much older, with more life experience. Surely, he could be professional about this. He was to be a teacher and that was it. He shouldn’t have any trouble doing this.
Yoongi turned. Taehyung walked in with a bright eyed Hoseok in tow.
Yoongi was in trouble.
The minute he saw the object of his confliction, his heart picked up its pace and the damn butterflies made a return. How could someone be so beautiful? It was unfair. It definitely didn’t help that the second Hoseok saw Yoongi standing there, he broke into the widest and brightest grin that Yoongi had ever seen. He felt a little dizzy from staring at it. Then realized he was holding is breath.
He took a slow deep breath. Get a hold of yourself Min Yoongi. You’re supposed to be professional, detached.
“Hoseok came down just a few minutes ago. There are still a few hours left before sunrise, enough time to at least get a start on our laws.” Taehyung pulled Yoongi to the side leaving Hoseok to stare around the room. “I’m really sorry about what Namjoon did earlier.”
“It’s not your fault Tae. How were you supposed to know your brother was going to be a major dick?”
Tae smirked. “It’s Joon. Isn’t that kind of his calling card half the time? He feels that he can say and do what he wants just because he’s ancient.” He rolled his eyes with mock exasperation.
“True.” Yoongi stated. Taehyung glanced to Hoseok who was pulling books of the shelf and flipping through them before putting them back.
“For what it’s worth, even though he was an asshat about it, I do agree with Namjoon.” Taehyung swung his gaze back to the older immortal. “I think you should try to read him.” His tone was serious.
Yoongi held his gaze for a few seconds before he let out a heavy sigh. “I don’t know Tae. Maybe he is just hard to read,” remembering Namjoon’s words he modified, “Or at least to me. Maybe he really isn’t my life mate and you guys are hyping it up for nothing.”
“What’s the harm in trying Hyung?” Taehyung placed his hands onto Yoongi’s shoulders. “If he isn’t, well then he isn’t. But if he is…” Tae let his words trail off at the suggestion. He could see the resistance on his friend’s face and knew he wouldn’t get anywhere by pushing him on this. At least not tonight.
Shaking his head, he turned back to the newbie rifling through the books. “Hyung will take it from here. I have to go help Joon-ah prep for tomorrow.” Taehyung gave one last half-heart wave as he left the room. “See you later Hobi.”
“Hobi?” Yoongi asked upon hearing this new name.
Hoseok turned to face his mentor. “Yeah.” He chirped with a bright smile. “My stage name is J-hope, so my friends call me Hobi.”
“Stage name?” Yoongi’s eyelids expanded a bit. “Oh dear god. You’re not like, an Idol or anything right?”
Hoseok laughed at the incredulous look Yoongi was giving him. “No. Nothing like that. I’m a dancer. I practice with a street dance crew. We do stage shows every so often, but we mostly busk in Hongdae.”
“Oh, well, you’ll have to show me your moves sometime.” Yoongi felt that Hoseok’s smile was infectious. He couldn’t help but smile back as Hoseok’s smile got even brighter (How is that even possible?) at the mention of showing off his moves.
There was a long pause before Yoongi realized he was staring. He cleared his throat hoping to combat the sudden awkwardness. “How are you feeling Hoseok? Do you think you can take in anymore information tonight, or do you want to leave it for tomorrow?”
Hoseok’s heart did a little stutter at the sound of his name on Yoongi’s lips. Truth of the matter, he wasn’t sure if he could process too much more tonight. His brain was still trying to catch up to the discussion that was given to him earlier. He had originally come back down to ask if they could wait till tomorrow to start, but just now, when he saw Yoongi smiling back with a show of teeth and gums, he knew he was lost. He’d felt that strange tingling at his core again, and now, now he would find any excuse to stay within the same vicinity as the beautiful man.
“Sure. I’m ok to keep going tonight.” He wasn’t sure he would retain anything, but he resolved himself knowing that he could always ask questions later.
“Great!” Yoongi flashed a full-on grin Hoseok’s way. “I figured I’d give you a tour of the house while we talked. While you’re here, this home is yours too.”
“Ok. Lead the way.”
Yoongi lead the young immortal to start in the front foyer. He pointed out all the doorways, and where they led letting Hoseok choose where to go first. Hoseok, having only ever seen his room, chose to start upstairs. I wasn’t until they were halfway through the tour of the downstairs area that Hoseok asked. “So, about these laws…?”
“Oh, right.” Yoongi cleared his throat. He had completely forgotten that was the end goal of their time together tonight. He really couldn’t seem to think straight with
Hoseok in his presence. He also had Namjoon’s voice stuck in his head. Every time he looked at the radiant boy the words “Just try it, read him” whispered through his mind. He turned down a new hallway pushing those thoughts away from his mind. “We don’t have too many, but the ones we do have are important and integral to our survival.”
“The most important one is we don’t drink from mortals unless in dire need, or when learning, such as your case will be. There are also some medical conditions that allow for it.”
“Medical conditions? I thought we were immune to diseases, and well... everything really.” Hoseok’s face scrunched up into the cutest, confused pout Yoongi had ever seen. He imagined running his tongue across the jutted, bottom lip. He quickly shook his head ridding himself of the image.
“It is rare, but there are a few immortals that can’t take in bagged blood. There is a certain protein that their bodies need that is lost when the blood is donated. They could take in bags upon bags of blood and still starve to death. There are only 3 known cases in Korea.” Yoongi explained.
“So, we don’t feed directly from mortals? I guess that means killing them is frowned upon as well, by proxy?” When Yoongi nodded his head in affirmation Hoseok felt a little bit of his apprehension about his new life leave. “Well that’s good. What constitutes ‘Dire need’?” Hoseok used his fingers to make air quotations on the last words.
“One such case would be if you were injured and couldn’t get to any bags of blood or to a blood bank in time. I’ve had to do it a few times. It comes with the territory of being a rogue hunter.”
Hoseok stopped moving. “Rogue hunter?” He thought back to three nights prior. He remembered Taehyung and Yoongi showing up a few minutes after Jiyong had attacked him. His eyes lit up as the puzzle piece slid into place. “That’s what you were doing the night we met. You were after the guy that bit me.”
“Yes. You just happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time. He used you knowing we would stop to take care of you. It afforded him time to disappear.” Yoongi grabbed Hoseok’s shoulder in a comforting gesture. “I’m sorry, Hoseokie.”
Hoseok watched as a few emotions passed across the older immortal’s face. Sadness, empathy, and even a little guilt? He hoped Yoongi wasn’t blaming himself for any of this. His earlier statement was true. He just happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time. None of that was Yoongi’s fault.
“It’s ok.” Hoseok breathed. “I can’t say it was a pleasant experience,” Hoseok lifted his eyes to meet Yoongi’s, “but it’s definitely been looking up since then. I have a feeling it’ll continue to get better.” Hoseok’s lips quirked into a teasing grin.
Yoongi felt his heart pick up in speed.
Flirting. Hoseok was flirting with him. Yoongi wasn’t sure if he could handle that. It was one thing to be around the man while battling his own wants, but if Hoseok actively started flirting with him, he was a dead man.
“Ahem.” Yoongi cleared his throat out of embarrassment for the second time that night. “Well, I’m glad. Eh, where was I? Oh yes. If you ever find yourself caught out somewhere and you can’t get to bagged blood and you need to feed, then feeding from mortals is permitted. It’s better to bite and feed from a few mortals then to become blood starved and go on unwilling rampage.” He looked away sheepishly. “I hate to admit that I’ve had that happen too.”
“Yes. I was young, barely a teenager. I got caught out away from my home when the sun came up. I had to hide in an abandoned shack out in the middle of nowhere. It had already been almost 36 hrs since I’d fed. Granted there were no blood bags back then, and laws were different, but out right massacres were still a no-no. By the time the sun set, I was more animal than man. My instincts led me to the nearest village and…” Yoongi trailed off letting the other’s imagination fill in the gaps.
For a moment, silence hung between them.
“Oh, Hyung. I’m so sorry.”
Yoongi whipped his head back up to face the younger. He expected quite a few things from letting Hoseok know a small bit of his past. Anger, disgust, maybe even fear, but not sympathy. This boy continued to surprise him at every turn. “It’s alright. I’ve made peace with my past. It took me a really long time to realize that I’m not a monster, and I’ve vowed to never let it happen again.” He gave the most reassuring smile he could.
Hoseok thought over the information given him for a few moments before asking, “So, we can’t go out into the sun. That part of the myths is true? Will we burst into flames?”
Yoongi gave a small chuckle. “No, we won’t burst into flames. We can go out into the sun, but that means we have to drink more blood. The sun causes damage to our skin and body, which the nanos use blood to repair. If I had tried to walk out in daylight that day, I could have easily died, or worse exposed our kind. It's why we tend to stick to the night. Less sun exposure means less blood consumption.”
“I guess that makes sense. Is that where the myth comes from?”
“Unfortunately, yes.” Yoongi sighed. “Stupid prick Jean-Claude.” He muttered.
“Who is Jean-Claude?” Hoseok tried to sound out the name, but he knew he was brutalizing it.
“He is a friend of Namjoon’s, or was. He and his twin, Lucian Argeneau, were also from Atlantis. Lucian is head of the North American council. He and Namjoon have a lot of dealings together. Anyways, Jean-Claude was a drunkard, and one night while he was on one of his binges, he met Bram Stoker. He thought it would be funny to tell the mortal all about us but with a few twists. He delighted in scaring the gullible man.” Yoongi realized they had been standing in the middle of the hallway for the last fifteen minutes. He turned to the set of double doors they had stopped in front of. “We can continue talking in here.” He stated as he opened the doors.
“You guys have an indoor pool?!” Hoseok all but pranced to the edge of it. “Am I allowed to use it?” He asked in excitement.
“Sure. This will be your home too remember? You can use anything in the house you want. I would advise asking Namjoon before using his study though. He can be a bit prickly about people messing with his books. Well, his personal ones at least.”
Hoseok acknowledged that he understood before taking off his house slippers. He started rolling up his pants, making sure they wouldn’t touch the water. He would have taken them completely off, but didn’t know how Yoongi would have reacted, and best not show just how much of an exhibitionist he could be on the first day of meeting the man. He sighed as his feet hit the water. It felt great swishing against his legs.
“Technically its and indoor/outdoor pool.” Yoongi pointed to the large plexiglass panels that ran from ceiling to the pools surface. “If you swim under the panels or go through the door to the left, you’ll find the outside portion.”
“Damn. Namjoon must be loaded. This house, and everything in it, is very impressive.” Hoseok said in awe.
“Well you don’t get to be as old as him with out amassing some wealth. Plus, he is wicked smart so knows when and what to invest in.” Yoongi turned to pull a metal lounge chair as close to Hoseok as he could without getting in the water himself. He sat with his legs bent off the side.
“Not going to join me?” Hoseok patted the concrete beside him.
“Eh… no. Thanks, but I’ll pass, this time.”
“Your loss, the water feels great.” Hoseok sat enjoying the water for a few moments then asked, “So what other laws do I need to know about right off the bat?”
“Well, there are just a few more that are really important to help keep a balance between mortals and immortals. You’re only allowed to have a child every one hundred years. Keeps the population in check. You’re only allowed to turn one person. Again, it helps keep a balance in our population. And lastly, you can’t expose our kind to mortals.”
“Most of those seem self-explanatory.” Hoseok agreed. “Well, I guess we won’t have to worry about the child every hundred years. I am 100% gay.” He gave a cute shrug.
“So, no impregnating people for me. Unless male immortals can get pregnant.” Hoseok stopped a small look of horror passing over his face. “Wait, can we get pregnant?!”
Yoongi’s eyebrows rose nearly into his hairline. A look of bewilderment sent Hoseok’s way. Soon his face morphed into one of amusement, then into outright laughter.
“Wha- ah ha, what makes you think- ha ha” Yoongi was soon gasping for air from laughter. He let his giggles die down before addressing the adorable man before him.
“Eh heh… What makes you think we’d be any different anatomy wise than any other human male?”
“I don’t know. The nanos give us special abilities, and I’m not sure how it all works, so I wasn’t sure if they made it possible.”
If Yoongi thought Hoseok’s last pout was cute, then this one was devastating. His bottom lip stuck out so much that Yoongi had to fight the urge to bend down and take it between his teeth. ‘Try to read him, what’s the harm?. Yoongi growled internally pushing the thought out of his head once more. Stupid Namjoon.
“You don’t have to laugh at my ignorance.” Hoseok sulked.
“I wasn’t laughing at you Hoseok, well I was, but not at your ignorance. It was your face. It was just so shocked.” Yoongi giggled a few more times at the memory. “You’re just too cute.” He provided honestly.
Hoseok blushed at the other’s words. Yoongi thought he was cute? He couldn’t help the goofy grin that spread across his face at this thought. Yoongi thought he was cute. Butterflies accompanied a warm, fuzzy feeling that spread out from his chest. Cute. Yoongi, the breathtaking man in front of him, thought he, plain ordinary man Hoseok, was cute. Every time he thought the word, cute, a new wave of butterflies flitted through his stomach. Funny how one little word could make someone feel so giddy.
“But,” Yoongi interjected Hoseok’s tirade of the word cute dancing through his mind, “Just because you prefer men, doesn’t mean you can’t have children. There is always surrogate, and adoption is always an option. We still have those, even in the immortal world. Although admittedly, adoption is a bit trickier. If you ever decided to go that route, we could explore it further.”
“Y-yes, I mean, not w-we as in we would adopt, but… uh, I could help explain the process.”
Yoongi was extremely adorable when he was flustered, Hoseok thought. Maybe he should make teasing the older man a pass time while he was here. The results were captivating. The way the rogue hunter blushed was too cute for words.
“I’m only teasing, hyung, I knew what you meant.” His eyes twinkled with mischief as he smiled at the other man. He decided to dispel the tension a bit with his next question. “Why can’t we expose ourselves to mortals? Can we not let anyone know, like ever?”
“There are a few exceptions to the rule, but on a whole, we like for our existence to remain in the shadows. One or two people are smart, and we can convince them to keep a secret. But the masses? People in mass are stupid. Fear of the unknown, and misguided information has led to the death of many of our kind. Remember when I told you about Jean-Claude and how he met Bram, wanted to scare him a little?” Yoongi waited for Hoseok’s confirmation that he was listening. “Well shortly after one such incident happened. A lot of ‘witch’ hunts happened. People were so scared after reading his book, that anything even remotely resembling an immortal, or vampire, was sought after and lynched. Unfortunately, a lot of innocent humans were caught in the crossfire as well.”
“That sounds awful.”
“It was. But you can see why we don’t let just anyone in our world.”
“What are some of the exceptions?”
“Well, one would be the person you choose to use your one turn on. They would have to be willing mind you, and if willing, then there is no fear. If they were to tell the public about us, they’d be putting their own life at risk as well. If, after you explained everything, and they weren’t willing, the council would erase their memories and send them on their way.” Yoongi intentionally left out that most immortals left their one turn for a potential life mate, if they weren’t already immortal themselves. He just wasn’t in the mood to explain what a life mate was to the man that very well may be his own.
‘Read him. Go on, try.’
“There are certain humans, such as Namjoon’s maid and housekeeper, Lisa, who can be trusted. Her family has been with Joon’s family for centuries. It’s almost become a tradition to them to help uphold the secret.”
“So I could tell someone if they’re trustworthy?”
“It’s not so simple. If you feel like there is ever a person you need to tell, and they are not your one turn, they first need to be brought before a member of the council and thoroughly read and vetted before you can tell them.”
“So I can’t tell my roommate?” Hoseok’s eyes widen in realization and mild fear. “MY ROOMMATE! Oh fuck! I keep forgetting. If it’s really been three nights, then he must be so worried. I need to call him. I have to talk to him. What if he’s already contacted the police? He is not one to sit idly by. Neither him or my friend Jin. What if they’re searching for me now? I need to call them. I need to let them know I’m ok. Do you have a phone I can borrow? Do you know where mine is at?” Hoseok let out a tirade of questions as his brain when 100 km a min.
“Here,” Yoongi cut off the rambling before it could get worse by pulling out his phone, “use mine for now. We can search for yours later, but Hoseok, you can’t tell your roommate the truth. Not yet at least.”
“Then what am I supposed to say?” Hoseok took the phone into his hands.
“That is completely up to you. What do you think will make a plausible story?”
Hoseok stared at the number he punched in, his finger hovering over the call button. “I- I’ll think of something.” He took a deep breath before hitting the green button. His stomach knotted up with nervousness. He loved his roomate, He was one of the best friends Hoseok has ever had. But Jimin could be down right scary when he was angry. He knew his friend would definitely be furious after not having heard from him for a few nights. Not knowing where he was. Hoseok had only been on the receiving end of his friend’s animosity a handful of times and he didn’t relish the thought of being on that end again.
While he waited for his roommate to pick up, Hoseok walked to the far end of the pool, opposite of where he had been sitting. It wasn’t much in the way of privacy, but it was better than nothing.
“Hello?” Came a sleepy answer.
“Jimin?” Hoseok asked tentatively
“Hoseok hyung?” The voice on the other side of the phone sounded more alert.
“Hey, Jimin. How’s it going?” Hoseok tried to make it sound nonchalant but could hear the trepidation in his own voice.
“Seriously hyung?!?” Came a indignant screech through the phone. “You’ve been missing for three days, THREE DAYS, and the first thing you ask is how’s it going? How do you think it’s going? Seokjin hyung and I have been worrying ourselves sick over your disappearance. We notified the police, and your sister. She is coming down tomorrow to help look for you! Do you have any idea how scared we’ve all been these last few days?” Hoseok could hear Jimin’s voice begin to break. What had started in outrage, was quickly turning into heartbreak.
“I’m sorry Jiminie. I never meant to worry you guys. Things just got a bit hectic, and some stuff happened really quickly.”
“Where have you been? Why didn’t you call before hand?” Jimin’s breathes came out in little hiccups. “Why wouldn’t you just call and tell me? Am I not worth it? Seokjin? Your sister?” His voice was quickly turning back into indignation.
“Jimin, please. I have an explanation.” Hoseok trying to think quick on his feet, threw out the first thing that came to mind. “You remember me ever telling you about my old highschool friend? Yoongi?”
“No?” Came the confused reply.
“Well, I had this really good friend I grew up with, Yoongi, and he contacted me a few days ago saying he needed help. It was urgent, and you know me. I panicked and caught the quickest train out to Gwanju. In my haste I lost my bag, along with my phone, along the way. When I arrived at his place, I was so concerned with him that I totally forgot to call you guys. I’m so so so sorry Minnie.”
“You forgot? YOU JUST FORGOT?!”
“Jimin please! You know how I can be sometimes, a little scatter brained. My friend was distraught, and I was solely focused on helping him.” Hoseok pleaded with him.
Jimin let out a growl of frustration. “I am so mad at you right now hyung. I can’t believe you would put us through this… I, I just can’t talk to you right now.” Hoseok heard some shuffling on the other end before Jimin’s voice came through faintly “Seokjin hyung, wake up.” Some more shuffling. “Jin! Hyung! Wake up and take the phone. Talk to the moron we call a best friend. I can’t.” Hoseok heard some mumbling and then a shift.
“Hello? Hoseokie?” Came the melodic timber of his other best friend Seokjin.
“Jin hyung? What are you doing there?” Hoseok inquired.
“Ah, It’s so good to hear your voice Hoseokah.” Hoseok could hear the relief that washed through the phones’ receiver. “I was staying here until the police, or we, found you. This way if there was news, we wouldn’t have to go far to notify the other.”
“Oh. I’m really sorry to worry you hyung.” Hoeseok went on to give the same explanation to Seokjin as he had Jimin.
“I’m just glad you’re alright. It doesn’t mean that I’m not mad, but it's a relief to know you’re ok. You’ll need to call your sister and the police station to let them know you’re safe. Give Jimin some time, he was worried the most. You really gave a us a scare Hoseokie.” Seokjin let out a sigh. “When are you coming home?”
“I’m not sure. Let me speak with my friend and I’ll contact you later tonight. Go back to sleep. It sounds like you could use the rest.”
“Well I wonder why?” The sarcasm wasn’t hard to miss, even through the phone. It made Hoseok wince.
“Sorry. I promise I’ll call later tonight. I love you Seokjin, and Jimin too.” Hoseok hoped that his sincerity could be felt in his words. He really did feel bad for making his friends worry, but he knew he couldn’t tell them the truth. It's not like they would believe him even if he were to tell them.
“We love you too. I’ll be waiting for your call. If you don’t call by 9:00pm tonight. I’ll be calling this number back. You understand? I won’t stop calling till someone picks up.”
Hoseok knew how tenacious his hyung could be when he wanted. “I understand. Bye hyung, talk to you later.”
“Bye Hoseokah. I really am glad you're safe. Well see you soon yeah?”
With those last words, the phone line went silent. He felt guilty. Hoseok knew it wasn’t his fault. He had no control over the events that had befallen him, but it didn’t make the guilt any less over the worry and hurt he had caused his friends. Add on top of it that he was now lying to them, it made it worse.
“Hoseok? Is everything ok?”
Hoseok jumped as the low gravelly voice sounded behind him. He turned to greet his mentor and nearly ran right into him. He hadn’t expected the older immortal to be standing so close. Trying to right himself from falling into the gorgeous man, he overcorrected and felt himself falling back. He instinctively closed his eyes waiting for the impact of water.
A strong hand closed over his shoulder and pulled him up right once more. Hoseok took a few moments to catch his breath and let his heart settle from the startle he just suffered. His adrenaline pumping.
Hoseok opened his eyes to see Yoongi before him.
Oh god he was close. Really close. Kissing close.
Hoseok stared at the man that was standing just a few centimeters away. They stayed this way for what felt like hours, but Hoseok was sure was only a few seconds. Just taking each other in.
The calming of his heart had quickly reversed to speed back up again.
He could feel the light flutters of Yoongi’s breath dancing across his cheeks. He could feel more than see as Yoongi’s star-flecked gaze fall to his lips. Hoseok licked his lips out of nervousness, and then felt a quick pang of titillation hit his core as Yoongi copied the motion.
He was so close. All Hoseok needed to do was move a few spaces forward.
More than that, Hoseok felt a sharp notion of want. He wanted to feel the elder’s mouth against his. He wanted to press his body closer to his. He wanted to run his fingers through that beautiful, messy, brunette hair. He wanted to sink his fangs into the pale skin of the other man’s neck while he rutted against him.
And he could have it. He was sure of it. All needed to do was move in. He felt himself move a couple of centimeters closer, giving Yoongi the chance to pull away. He didn’t.
Hoseok felt the briefest touch of Yoongi’s lips against his when a voice cut through the silence.
“Oh my god! I’m so sorry.”
Their heads whipped around at the sound to find Taehyung standing in the door way, mouth and eyes widened.
Yoongi moved away as if he’d been burnt. There was a flush on his cheeks. Hoseok thought he looked adorable.
“Thats ok Tae.” Yoongi said on a sigh. His eyes quickly moving away in embarrassment. “What did you need?”
“I just wanted to let you know that the sun would be up shortly. If you didn’t want to stay here,” He gave a pointed look to Hoseok, “it might be best if you leave soon.”
“Yeah, you’re right.” Yoongi turned back to Hoseok, his cheeks still a brilliant red. “We can continue tomorrow evening. Why don’t you try to get some more rest. Grab a few bags on your way up. You’ll continue to need the extra blood for a few weeks yet.”
“Er, yeah. Right.” Hoseok made his way to the doorway before turning back to the two. “Goodnight hyungs. Hoseok gave one more longing look Yoongi’s way before turning away to head to his room.
Taehyung gave it a few moments to make sure Hoseok was further into the house before he turned to face Yoongi. “Do you think he realized his fangs were out?”
“Shut it Tae!”
“What? Obviously I interrupted something.” Taehyung gave a sly smirk while wiggling his eyebrows at the older.
“And I’m glad you did.” Yoongi gave a huff.
“Bullshit! I could hear your thoughts. And his. You were both two minutes away from jumping each other.”
“I… “ Yoongi let out a defeated sigh. “You’re right. There is no denying that I find Hoseok extremely attractive. I just, I can’t let myself become entangled with him. It's better for me, and ultimately him, if I keep our relationship strictly mentor and mentee.”
“Ugh, hyung.” Taehyung groaned at his friend’s martyr like outlook. “You know you’re allowed to be happy right? You’re allowed to fall in love, and to laugh, and be happy with someone.”
“What if it all ends up in disaster? Look at Jiyong? Do you think he planned to end up a crazed lunatic?” Yoongi argued. “I will not let myself become so weak that I can’t control myself again Tae. It happened once, but never again.” Yoongi turned to walk away, he was done with this conversation.
“Did you try to read him?” Taehyung’s voice stopped him before he could reach the door.
“I tried.” Yoongi admitted. “Right before he tried to kiss me.”
“I can’t.” With that Yoongi left the younger to his own devices.
Once he was in the safety of his own home, he played the events of the night over again in his head. He felt mentally drained. His emotions had be through the wringer tonight, and he wasn’t sure how much he could take. He’d gone from down right wanting to punch his oldest friend, to laughing with his life mate… No, potential life mate. No, not even that. Yoongi refused. He was just his student.
He had laughed though, he realized. It was the first time he’d done so since his sister’s passing. A small part of him, a part of him that he would never admit to anyone else, liked it.
Thank you for sticking with me! Jamjari told me I need to get a twitter, So I made a deal with her. If I got one, she had to too. So come yell at us (But really don't, we're soft people.)
I purple you all!!
Edit 3/5/19- I've decided I'm going to put sneak peeks for the next chapters every week on my twitter account. Chap 8's is already up!
Chapter 8: Hey Jealousy
Hello! I'm sorry again that updates are taking longer. I promise work stuffs will iron out soon.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Hoseok jumped as his friend rounded the corner, coming from the kitchen. He had just been let in by Jin, his bag and stuff still missing, including his keys, when a pint sized mass of fury came barreling into the living room.
“Hey Jimin.” Hoseok said sedately . He could see the fire brimming in Jimin’s eyes. His blonde hair bounced with every angry step he took. He was sure he was about to be yelled at.
He was right.
“Don’t ‘Hey Jimin’ me!” The shorter man had his hands on his hips. “You were missing, MISSING, for three days. Instead of calling your friends to let them know you were ok, you’ve been galavanting around with a friend from high school.” Jimin pressed in on Hoseok. “Then, THEN, you decide to take another two days before gracing us with your presence. I didn’t know we were so low on your priority list.”
Hoseok saw the slight quiver in Jimin’s lower lip, and the unshed tears fighting to break loose. Hoseok knew his friend was using anger to mask his hurt. The guilt doubled inside Hoseok’s chest. Again, he knew it wasn’t his fault, but they didn’t know that. He couldn’t even divulge the truth to them without making things more complicated.
The night after Yoongi had given him the rundown of their laws, Hoseok explained the fib he had told his friends. He was hoping the older man wouldn’t be to upset with him using his personage for the lie.
“I’m sorry.” Hoseok apologized. “I panicked.”
“It’s ok. I don’t mind being your scapegoat if it helps.” Yoongi patted Hoseok’s shoulder trying to calm him down. “In fact, this could work out in our favor.”
“Really?” Hoseok’s eyes widen with mild disbelief.
“Yes.” Yoongi gave Hoseok a thoughtful glance “We could pay your friends a visit, validate your claim. I’ll come with you and help smooth over any bumps that may happen. We can also take the chance to grab some of your clothes and things to make you more comfortable here. Unless…” He smirked “you like wearing my clothes?”
Hoseok could feel the heat radiating from his cheeks. He was a little taken aback. After their close call the night before, Yoongi had been a little distant. Friendly, but distant. Obviously the older man had gotten over whatever was keeping him at bay if he was flirting. Hoseok liked it. It made is insides feel fluttery and warm.
But he wasn’t going to let that quip go by so easily. If Yoongi could go from friendly to flirty in a matter of seconds, so could Hoseok. Even with the blush sitting firmly on his face he affixed Yoongi with what Jimin deemed “The Look”.
“The look” was a look he had perfected for when he was on stage. Both Jimin and Jin swore that in those moments he must be possessed by a sex god. He radiated sexual energy with just a few tilts of his head, a flick of his tongue, or staring out into the audience with a sly smirk. Thinking of those moments he felt most confident on stage, Hoseok tilted his head slightly up and to the side. He gave a cocky grin. “Well, if you want them back so badly, why don’t I just take them off?”
Hoseok had his shirt halfway over his head when Yoongi’s strangled words stopped him.
“No!” Came a too quick reply.
“Ahem,” Yoongi coughed, “No, that’s ok. I was only teasing.” He not-so-subtly shifted his stance. His voice sounded a little breathy to Hoseok’s ears when he said, “Call your friends and let them know we’re coming. We can be there within the hour.” Hoseok could see the flush riding up Yoongi’s neck.
Like a switch had been flipped, Hoseok’s face went back to the bright smile he’d had the night before.
Witchcraft, it had to be. Yoongi was sure of it.
Hoseok had made all the necessary calls, his job, of which now he no longer had, his sister, who yelled at him for being “such a stupid moron” before tearfully telling him she loved him and was glad he was ok, and then the police station, before alerting his friends he was coming back to the apartment for a short visit. As embarrassing as it was to tell the police that he wasn’t missing, just forgetful, he was still grateful that his family and friends loved him enough to put out the alert.
One more call to Jin and that’s how he now found himself staring down his best friend. Hurt and anger, marring his beautiful face.
“Jiminie.” Hoseok’s shoulders slumped. “I’m sorry. I’m really REALLY sorry. It was never my intention to make you worry.”
“Not just worried hyung, I was scared. We thought you had been kidnapped. We thought for sure they would find your body in a tub of ice with organs missing. You’ve read the stories!” Jimin huffed before the tears spilled over. “One call.” His voice broke with a small sob. “One call was all we needed to know you were ok.” The tears were falling down in earnest now.
“I-” Hoseok began before he was cut off.
“I think that was my fault.” Yoongi’s voice rang from behind Hoseok’s back.
Three pairs of eyes swung to look at Yoongi. Jimin’s wide with shock, while Jin’s was shrewd and measuring. Yoongi gave his attention to the blonde.
“Jimin is it?” The other man nodded. “I’m sorry I kept Hoseokie away so long. There- There was a death in the family, my sister.” Yoongi stared straight into Jimin’s eyes willing him to accept everything he was saying as truth. He could fill the slight push of resistant when he entered the young man’s mind, but not enough to keep him out. Yoongi took a few seconds to put the suggestion of calming down his emotions into Jimin’s mind. “Hoseok has alway been close to my family, and well she always had a soft spot for Hoseokie too.”
It wasn’t a complete lie. He had lost his sister. They just didn’t need to know that Hoseok had never met her. He hoped the bit of truth to the story helped the believability to Hoseok’s story. He still felt an ache in his chest when speaking about her, but he knew this would help in the long run.
Yoongi turned his eyes to Jin, staring more at his forehead. He mentally pushed against the barrier to Jin’s mind as well. This time he met with more resistance. Interesting. Yoongi knew that some mortals were harder to read and control, but could count on one hand how many he’s ever met. It seemed Jin was one such mortal. He pushed a little harder and soon the barrier, or force of will in Jin’s mind gave way.
“I’m sure Hoseok has mentioned us once or twice before.” Yoongi supplied.
Jin’s eyes glazed over for a few seconds before responding. “Yes. He’s mentioned you once or twice.” His voice sounded a bit more monotoned to Hoseok, but then his expression and voice bounced back to normal on a matter of seconds. “Hoseok-ah, aren’t you going to introduce your friend?”
Hoseok was quite sure something had transpired between Yoongi and Jin. He was almost certain that Yoongi had just manipulated Jin’s mind. Taehyung had said something about mind control a few nights before. Had it only been a few nights? Man, if felt like it had been weeks already. Pushing aside that thought for later, he answered.
“Right. Jimin, Jin-hyung, this is my old high school friend Min Yoongi.”
Yoongi gave a bow “It’s nice to meet you.”
“Yoongi hy- AH! Yoongi-ah,” Hoseok had to remember that Yoongi was his classmate, same age, and not someone older, “These are my best friends. Kim Seokjin, and my roommate, Park Jimin.”
They each bow out of politeness.
‘So he is the reason Hoseok didn’t call.’ Jimin’s thoughts floated into Yoongi’s mind. They were tinted with curiosity, and just a tad bit of jealousy. ‘He’s the reason I worried myself sick. All Seokie had to do was call. How hard is it to pick up a damn phone. Do we not mean anything to him anymore. I’m supposed to be his best friend. Does he not love me anymore? Is he replacing me? No, Yoongi is his schoolmate. Was I just a replacement for him. The minute this jerk called, he dropped everything.’ Yoongi could see all the emotions skirt across Jimin’s face, accompanying his thoughts.
‘That wasn’t very nice Park Jimin. The man lost his sister, it’s not his fault. It’s Hoseok’s for being an airhead.’ Yoongi could hear the younger man’s thoughts beginning to turn angry.
‘It’s ok. He really didn’t mean too. Hoseok loves you. It’s best to keep a calm mind and heart about this.’ Yoongi pushed his thoughts on to Jimin once more, hoping to calm him enough to hear Hoseok out.
‘I guess I should at least hear him out.’ Yoongi hears this last thought before slipping from Jimin’s mind.
The silence was thick. Thick enough that it made it uncomfortable when Hoseok swallowed. “Guys,” He turned to Jin and Yoongi, “Can I have a moment with Minnie?”
“Sure, Hoseok-ah. Whatever you need. We’ll be right here in the kitchen.” Jin waves at Yoongi to follow him. “So, Yoongi. What do you do for a living?”
“I’m in law enforcement.”
Their voices fade as they leave the living area. The two men left there face each other in the awkward silence that had befallen them. Hoseok isn’t really sure what to do, so he tries again to apologize.
“Minnie, I really am sorry. I know I shouldn’t have left you guys to worry. It’s just, I was so caught up with, Uh, well, everything… I, I’m sorry if I caused you any hurt. I was stupid, and should have used my head more. When Yoongi called me, I acted out of instinct. You know I’d have done the same for either you or Jin.” Hoseok’s eyes are misty by the time he finishes. The last thing he’d ever want to do is hurt his friends or family, and he knew that, even though it was not intentional, he had still done it.
Jimin sniffled once, twice, and then a third time before answering. “I thought you were dead.” His voice came out a broken whisper. “I thought I was never going to see my best friend again. You’ve never gone so long without talking to one of us, without talking to me.”
Hoseok watched as tears started falling in down Jimin’s cheeks again. The sight made his own start to fall, he couldn’t hold them back anymore. But this was Jimin. If it could help mend this small tear in their relationship, he will let them fall. Unashamed.
“And then I find out, this whole time, you were alive…” Jimin’s lip quivered, his cheeks now soaked. “I wasn’t just worried, I was hurt. I know it's irrational to feel this way, but all I could think, was that I didn’t mean anything to you anymore. We weren’t worth it for you to just pick up the phone and give a phill update.”
“Oh on, Minnie! You mean the world to me! Jin too!” Hoseok didn’t even have to think about pulling Jimin into his embrace. He smooshed his crying friend’s face into his shoulder letting him sob into his sweater. “You two are more than worth it. I was the jackass who wasn’t thinking. Had I had my head on straight, and not feeling like I’m drowning in a lake of fire, you know I would have called sooner. I’m not too great at sudden stressful situations, you know this. If Its planned and I know its coming, I can tackle it head on no problem. But when situations are dropped on me, you know I can be forgetful, and lose track of time.”
Hoseok rubbed Jimin’s back soothing him until his sobs turned into hiccups.
“I know hyung, and I know it's unfair of me to make you feel even more guilty,” Jimin’s words were slightly muffled till he lifted his head to stare at his best friend, “But, I was so scared. And when I called your sister, and she said she hadn’t heard from you, I just knew you were dead. It tore me apart.”
“I’m so so so sorry. I promise, to the bottom of my heart, no… to the depths of my soul, I won’t let something like that ever happen again.”
Jimin took a step back holding out his pinky. “Pinky promise?”
Leave it to Jimin to pull at his heartstrings.
With a watery smile, Hoseok linked his pinky with Jimin’s. “Pinky promise. I promise if something like this happens again, you’ll be the first one I call.” Hoseok stared at his friend, his roommate, his partner in crime. “I love you Minnie. That will never, ever change.”
Jimin wiped away the last of his tears with the end of his long sleeve shirt. “I love you too Hoseok-hyung.” A small smile lit up his face. “I forgive you, cause you’re right, I know how you are, but don’t let it happen again. I’ll kill you myself. Then I’ll never have to worry about where you are, cause I’ll know.”
Hoseok laughed knowing he had truly been forgiven.
It took three more hours to gather his things in between hugging both his friends, reassuring them that he won’t be gone for long, just until everything settled, and catching them up on the fact that he no longer had a job. He was giving them each one last hug when Jin spoke.
“Let us know when you get there safely.” Jin pulled away from the embrace. “And on a side note, if you hear from Seung-hyun, would you let me know? He was supposed to meet me for dinner two nights ago, but never showed. I’ve tried calling multiple times but he doesn’t answer, it’s like you all over again. I know sometimes you guys talk, so…”
“Sure hyung.” Hoseok furrowed his brow. “You don’t think he went on another binder do you?”
“No, no. He hasn’t done that years.” Jin was silent for a few more moments. “Just call if you hear anything.”
With a few more last goodbyes and more reassurances that he would call, they got into Yoongi’s car preparing to leave.
“You’re friends are nice.” Yoongi’s low voice settled into the quiet of the car’s cab.
“Yeah, they’re the best. Besides my sister, they’re all I have in this world.” Hoseok beamed unafraid to show his love for his friends.
“They’re also too damn smart for their own good.” Yoongi quipped. “More than once I had to stir their thoughts away from why you look different. Does Hosoekie have contacts in? What happened to the scar he had on his jaw from the accident at dance practice? Did he re-dye his hair? What happened to the red? All of those questions and more, for the last three hours. Especially your friend Jimin. Does he ever let his mind shut up?”
Hoseok laughed at the disgruntled look Yoongi gave him. “That sounds like Jimin. He has to notice things like that for his job. He’s an ER nurse at Severance Hospital. So he doesn’t miss the small details.”
Yoongi could feel the admiration for his younger friend coming off of Hoseok. He hoped that in the future, to keep their secret, Hoseok didn’t have a hard time letting them go. Immortals tended to move around every ten to fifteen years as to not arouse suspicion. The not aging thing could be a pain in the ass sometimes.
It had been two weeks since the near kiss, and Hoseok was frustrated. What had happened since then?
Yoongi had been the perfect example of everything friendly and civil. Nothing more, well for the most part. Anytime Hoseok tried to get closer to the man, he would pull away and become ever so slightly more distant.
But, not before flirting back, or lingering with his touches. Or staring Hoseok down with a barely banked fire in his eyes that ignited a desire so primal in him that it's hard not to jump the older man right where he stands.
He was so frustrated! And horny!
God was he horny. The man gives him emotional whiplash during the day and leaves him feeling like a sex crazed teenager after each session. He had been good and not touched himself… much. Ok, maybe once… Ok twice. But! He couldn’t help himself. Something about Yoongi pulled him like a magnet. The man was confidence and sex on a stick. Without trying to be.
At least he had mastered the technique of bringing out his fangs thanks to this. All he had to do was think about Yoongi giving him the look like he wanted to devour him, or how much he wanted to taste him. He wanted to put his lips all over Yoongi’s pale skin. He wondered if the man liked to be marked up.
Hoseok felt the familiar pressure on his upper gum line. He kept his fangs at bay. He had gotten pretty good about not flashing fang when his mind went to dirty places. This is how Taehyung found him, staring off into space imaging what it would feel like to wrap his lips around Yoongi’s-
“Oh my god!” Taehyung’s voice snapped him out of his musings. “Your just as bad as Yoongi-hyung.”
“If you didn’t eavesdrop on my thoughts, you wouldn’t have a reason to be scarred.” It took his lust soaked brain a few moments to realize what Taehyung had really said. “Wait? Hyung thinks about me too?”
“Yeah he does.” A voice piped up from behind Taehyung’s back. “I don’t think I’ve ever heard Yoongi’s thoughts become so filthy.”
A new person Hoseok had yet to meet appeared next to Taehyung slinging his arm around the taller man’s shoulders. He was impressive built. He wore tight leather pants that were practically molded to his thighs, and wow… Thighs. They looked like they were sculpted by the gods. When the mystery man’s arms flexed around Taehyung’s shoulders he could see that his arms were just as sculpted, but what top off his impression that this person must have been touched by the gods was his face. It was almost too pretty, like his roommate Jimin. But then he smiled and it took on a boyish quality, with two bucked teeth giving Hoseok the impression of a baby rabbit.
“Did you hear that? He thinks I’m cute!”
“Yeah, well, he thinks I’m pretty. So Nuh!” Taehyung stuck his tongue out in a childish manner.
“Stop reading my mind!” Hoseok glared at the stranger. “I don’t even know you! Don’t you think that's a bit rude?”
“Are you kidding? That's the best way to get to know someone. Jungkook by the way. Most call me Kook or Kookie.” Hoseok didn’t miss the way Jungkook’s hand settled on Taehyung’s waist. Nor the way Taehyung smiled fondly at the muscular man.
“Kookie-hyung, this is our newbie Hoseok. He’s been here for a little over two weeks now.”
Hoseok stood and bowed. “It's nice to meet you Jungkook-ssi.”
“Please, Kook, Kookie, or just hyung if you like. Didn’t they tell you that formalities don’t stick a whole lot around here?”
“They did, but it’s habit.” Hoseok shrugged.
“Hyung just got back from London. He is here to help me and the others look for the rogue who bit you.” Taehyung's voice had a giddy lilt to it. This was new.
Hoseok looked between the two. He noticed Jungkook’s arm had snaked back up, his hand playing absentmindedly with Taehyung’s hair. Taehyung looked as happy as a loon. He was practically bouncing on the balls of his feet, his big boxy grin shining brightly at Jungkook.
“How long have you two been together?” Hoseok asked. The both stilled. Taehyung looking confused, and Jungkook looking like a rabbit caught in a trap.
Taehyung let out a bark of laughter. “We’re not together Hoseokie. Hyung isn’t my lifemate. Right hyung?”
“Er, right.” Jungkook didn’t sound so sure, but kept with his answer. “That’s right, Taehyung isn’t my lifemate.”
“Oh, I’m sorry, I just assumed.” Hoseok stated. “But uh, What's a life mate?”
“Yoongi hasn’t explained life mates to you yet?” Jungkook asked.
“The topic just hasn’t come up yet.” Yoongi’s deep voice echoed from the doorway.
“Huh, I wonder why?” Was that sarcasm in Taehyung’s voice?
Hoseok felt like the air was knocked out of his lungs. Yoongi was wearing black jeans with holes cut in them and a tight, black, v neck t-shirt. His hair was an organized mess atop his head. His eyes half lidded. Maybe it was the fact that Hoseok had just been thinking about the man in a precarious position, but he looked like he had just come from a lover’s bed.
Fuck, how was he so effortlessly sexy? If something didn’t happen, or if there wasn’t a definite line drawn soon, Hoseok was sure he would combust. Two weeks of this push and pull was driving him insane.
A laugh off to the side caught Hoseok’s attention. “Stop!” Both of the idiots started giggling despite his glare.
“Yoongi-ah. You really need to teach him how to block his thoughts. His are almost as dirty as yours.” Jungkook snickered.
Hoseok gave a startled look towards Yoongi. He willed himself not to blush, he’d been doing enough of it around the man, he was sure.
“Quit being an ass Kook.” Yoongi snapped.
“What? I’m just stating the obvious.” Yoongi’s death stare stayed in Jungkook’s direction. “You know what, nevermind. Keep suffering.” Jungkook leveled a quizzical gaze Hoseok’s way. “What has he taught you? Can you bring out your fangs yet?”
Jungkook had been listening to Yoongi's thoughts ever since he got home. He hadn't even been around the man for more than half a day and already he was fed up with his inner tug of war. He remembered Taehyung's tale of how Namjoon had pushed the stubborn immortal to at least facing the possibility that Hoseok was his life mate. Where Namjoon had only used his imagination, Jungkook was more of a hands on kind of guy. Taking a page out of his much older friend's book, he quickly devised a plan.
Hoseok put on a smug face and lifted his lips in a smile slowly bringing his fangs down. “I’ve been practicing, thank you very much.”
“Alright, bravo.” Jungkook waited until Hoseok retracted his fangs before he stepped closer. “Now, can you keep them in?” He stepped even closer to the new turn, leveling his gaze on Hoseok’s lips.
“Kook, what are you doing?” Yoongi’s voice came out cold with a hard edge of warning to it.
“You should have heard his thoughts Yoongi. He thinks I’m touched by the gods. All hard muscle and a beautiful face.” Jungkook stepped even closer. Hoseok swallowed the lump that had suddenly appeared. “The best way to test if he can hold in his fangs is if he becomes aroused. And what better way than someone he finds attractive. Would you allow me to kiss you Hoseok-ah?”
Before Hoseok could answer he saw a glint of mischief pass through Jungkook’s eyes, then he winked. OH-Ohhhh…. Hoseok looked over Jungkook’s shoulder and saw the shrewd look Yoongi was giving them, almost as if, as if he were jealous. Hoseok decided to play along. He knew he could be playing with fire, but come on, he was tired of this dance they continued to do.
“Sure, hyung. I mean, I need to practice right?” The last line he said leveling is eyes into Yoongi’s. He closed his eyes and leaned forward slightly, it was just a kiss, nothing to get himself into a tizzy about. He was expecting Jungkook to close in the gap. He felt the older get closer, could feel his breath hit his face. Then there was growl followed by a stomping of boots.
Hoseok opened his eyes to see Jungkook being shoved back, hard.
Then suddenly Yoongi was there, grabbing him by the neck…
Soooo? What'd you think?
Also, just like last time, I'm going to start giving Chapter sneak peaks in between updates on my twitter.
Come say hi!
Bug Jamjari too
Chapter 9: Bultaoreune (불타오르네)
Hello lovelies! I'm hoping life is seeing you well. Things at work are straightening out so I am able to post sooner. Hooray! Thank you so so so much to all that have left Kudos and comments. It made my whole week with last chapters comments. I'm so very happy I'm bringing at least a little joy to your lives as well.
As always, Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Yoongi watched as Jungkook stepped closer to Hoseok.
“You should have heard his thoughts Yoongi. He thinks I’m touched by the gods. All hard muscle and a beautiful face.”
He wasn’t jealous. Nope.
Jungkook stepped even closer.
What the hell did Jungkook think he was doing?
No. Not jealous. This was fine. It’s not as if-
“Would you allow me to kiss you Hoseok-ah?” Yoongi heard the words fall out of Jungkook’s mouth. A sharp pang of possessiveness hit him.
Nope, not happening. He refused. Hoseok was his.
‘You snooze you lose.’ He heard Jungkook’s thoughts. ‘Joonie told me that you were torturing the poor guy. He’s right though, Hoseok’s gorgeous. And his lips look very inviting.’
“Sure, hyung. I mean, I need to practice right?” His eyes connected with Hoseok’s. He was gonna do it. He was gonna kiss Jungkook!
Yoongi knew he had been giving mixed signals these last few weeks. He was trying not too, but it was hard. His inner struggle to keep Hoseok at an emotional distance was getting harder each day. Spending these last two weeks training and helping Hoseok learn new skills had been a balm on his ragged and torn heart, and also a test on his patience.
He was not what Yoongi had first expected. There was a determination to him when he set his mind to a task, and a commanding presence that Yoongi hadn’t noticed in those first days. Especially when he was focused. When it came to physical things, the control of his fangs, the use of his new strength and speed, things of this nature, he took to it like a fish takes to water. If he couldn’t get it at first, he would put his all into it, until it became a second nature.
Yoongi found his focus and determination extremely sexy.
But his gentler side was just as magnetizing. His smile lit up the room. And his laugh… oh, his laugh. Every time the sounds slipped past Hoseok’s lips, Yoongi’s heart did a little jump. If it weren’t for the nanos, Yoongi would be convinced he was developing a murmur. Anytime Yoongi felt drained, or like his worries were starting to pull him down, all he had to do was spend time in Hoseok’s presence and he felt almost instantly recharged.
Yoongi also noticed, and only when he was with Hoseok, that his anger and hurt from the last few months, was soothed. Not totally. But the sharp edge to the knife that had been plunging into his heart, had been dulled considerably.
What scared him though, was thoughts of the future. Before Hoseok, Yoongi didn’t really think a whole lot about future events. It was a grey area. Something he knew he would strive to meet, but with no real concreate direction. But with Hoseok… Hoseok made everything brighter. The grey veil was pulled back to expose the most vivid colors Yoongi had ever hoped to see. He could actually see himself enjoying his future, and looking forward to it, with Hoseok. Not only were his appetites reawakened by the bright boy, but so what his outlook on his life.
Hoseok lit a spark into Yoongi’s soul that he didn’t even realize he was missing.
And it frightened the piss out of him.
Yoongi watched as Hoseok leaned closer to Jungkook.
Surely Jungkook would stop the joke now.
‘Nope. You deserve to suffer. Now watch as I get to kiss your life mate before you do.’ Yoongi could feel Jungkook’s smirk through his thoughts.
The fucker started leaning in.
Before Yoongi could even think about what he was doing, his feet were moving. His jealousy carrying him forward till he was there, shoving Jungkook back with all his strength. Then he grabbed the man he had been daydreaming about for the last two weeks around the neck, and dragged his face down. Yoongi’s lips met Hoseok’s in a crash of pent up sexual frustration.
Hoseok was stiff at first, surprised, as Yoongi’s lips worked against his, but soon he became pliant against the onslaught.
But then… then Hoseok started kissing back.
No, fire was too tame of a word for the burning desire that hit Yoongi as Hoseok slotted his lips against his own. It felt like his soul was made of the purest heat. The spark that Hoseok had ignited, turned into a blue flame.
The kiss turned hungry and desperate, Hoseok slipping his tongue passed Yoongi’s lips. Yoongi sucked on it before returning the gesture in kind, sliding his own tongue against Hoseok’s. That’s when he felt it. He’d heard about shared pleasure, but had never experienced it himself. Till now. He felt Hoseok’s pleasure as his own. It felt amazing. It doubled with his own pleasure and rolled over him like a wave. He decided to test it again.
Yoongi took Hoseok’s bottom lip into his mouth and tugged, sucking on it with a small amount of pressure.
There it was. He felt as if his own bottom lip had been sucked. The pleasure again flowed over him, doubling his own, crashing over him in rolls and waves. Each wave carrying even more pleasure. Yoongi loved the feeling so much he repeated his action. Hoseok let out a deep moan against his lips, surely feeling the surmounted pleasure as well.
At hearing this Yoongi felt something akin to butterflies in his stomach, but much more intense. The feeling was much stronger and traveled further down south. Butterflies, hell, It was more like pterodactyls. Yeah. Like tummy pterodactyls. He never wanted the feeling to end.
Hoseok grabbed Yoongi around the waist and pulled their bodies flush. He could feels Hoseok’s budding erection rubbing against his own. It sent even more pleasure coursing through his veins, and then it doubled. His knees nearly buckled from the force of it.
There was a cough behind him, but he paid it no attention. All the could think about was chasing after the intense feeling that was bouncing back and forth between him and Hoseok. Yoongi pushed his pelvis against the man he had caged against the bookshelf. When did they get to the bookshelf? Whatever. It didn’t matter. All that mattered was that Hoseok now had his lips trailing down his neck.
Yoongi vaguely registered that someone had called his name, but Hoseok had decided that was the perfect moment to lick the apex between his neck and shoulder. God, this felt incredible. Why was he trying to stay away from Hoseok again?
Hoseok’s hands slid underneath Yoongi’s shirt. Goosebumps traveled up his torso. He could feel Hoseok’s cock twitch in his pants, pressed between them.
That finally broke the spell. Yoongi’s eyes popped opened he pulled away, taking in the vision before him. Hoseok was panting. His eyes glazed over with arousal. His lips swollen and red from the kisses. The flush high on his cheeks made him look stunning. Fuck. He wanted to kiss him again, but then Yoongi realized where he was at and who was still in the room with them.
Oh god! What was he doing?
Yoongi pulled away sharply, pushing Hoseok’s arms away from him like they burned. He didn’t miss the look of hurt that passed by Hoseok’s beautiful feature. A pang of regret hit his chest, but he knew he needed to get away. Away from temptation, away from the situation, away from Hoseok.
Yoongi turned to glare at the asshole who started this whole thing.
“Hey, don’t stop on our account. I was just going to warn you that you may want to move to a bedroom. Would hate for you to pass out and hurt yourselves.” Jungkook’s shit eating grin was a mile wide. “But we appreciate the show. Don’t we Tae?”
“Uh, I, Uh… yeah.” Taehyung’s mouth was still agape. Like he couldn’t believe what had just happened, had happened.
“Pass out?” Hoseok’s question sounded behind Yoongi. He chose to ignore it.
“You know how I feel about all of this, but you pushed anyway.” His words were quiet but heated. His adrenaline was still pumping from the few minutes before.
“It seems that’s the only way to get you out of your own head and to actually do something about it. You’re willing to let something like this go over something that might happen. How do you know you’ll turn out like Jiyong? You’re nothing like him.” Jungkook’s words became more heated as he went along. His friend, more like brother, was being ridiculous.
“What? He was my best friend. We were more alike than anybody.”
“No you weren’t Yoongi. He never tried to get close to anyone other than You and Jisoo. He was a loner most of the time. If he had tried to open up a little more, made a few more friends and not just colleagues, he might not have gone crazy.”
“That’s not fair! A lot of immortals are loners. I am! It’s easier that way, you know this. Then you don’t have to constantly guard your thoughts. There is nothing wrong with that.”
“That’s not what I meant. There is a difference. Valuing your time to yourself, but still having friends and being open with people is a lot different than shutting most people out. You. Are. Not. Like. Him.” Jungkook emphasized every word. “You will not go crazy. You will not lose control. Not again. We would never let that happen. What pisses me off the most, is all of this is unfounded. All this trouble over maybes. I don’t see how Joon or Tae has put up with you these last few weeks. Let alone Hoseok. You’ve been torturing the poor guy with your fickleness.” Jungkook pointed to the younger immortal who had been watching the intense back and forth like a tennis match.
“Oh like you’re one to talk!” Yoongi accused. He leveled an exasperated stare Taehyung’s way.
“What? What did I do?!” Taehyung’s shock evident in his questions. Again Yoongi chose to ignore the questions thrown his way.
“Talk about unfounded reasoning. At least he doesn’t know, it’s only yourself you’ve been torturing.”
“What is he talking about hyung? What don’t I know?” Tae asked.
“Don’t.” The one word from Jungkook had enough anger behind it that it actually made both immortals pause. Jungkook’s gaze never left Yoongi’s. “You know that situation is different. Leave him out of this. I will not speak on it here.”
The tension was thick. The two immortals were only seconds away from turning the altercation into something physical when the door to the den opened. All heads turned as Jennie spoke.
“You’re both idiots.” Jennie crossed her arms. “Neither one of you deserve what’s been handed to you, but we’ll save that discussion for another time. Kook, Namjoon needs to speak with you.”
“Fine, we were done here anyway.” Jungkook threw one last glare Yoongi’s way before storming past Jennie.
“Typical.” Jennie stated. “Yoongi, I think it might be best if Hoseok takes a break from lessons today?” She had always been intuitive to the needs of others. Yoongi couldn’t tell if it was Hoseok, or him that really needed the break right now, but he’d take the out.
“Yeah. I need to talk to Namjoon myself anyways.” Yoongi didn’t even spare a glance towards the younger immortals before making his exit. He knew if he looked back at that moment, while his emotions were still running high, he might do something stupid. Like take Hoseok to the bedroom so they could finish where they left off.
“I’m off to work. Argentis tech is visiting the country. They may have had a breakthrough with some of the nano research.” She hugged Taehyung quickly. “Love you little brother. If you need anything don’t hesitate to call.” She left a stunned Hoseok and Taehyung in her wake.
Hoseok was confused. And still hard. Fuck. He shifted his shirt to hide his very obvious bulge.
What the fucking shit balls had just happened? He went from pining over Yoongi, to flirting with Jungkook, to kissing Yoongi, to watching as the two friends argued over ‘unfounded reasonings’ and both of them giving something up?
“What just happened?” Taehyung asked echoing his thoughts.
Hoseok shrugged. How the hell was he supposed to know? His mind was still halfway reeling from that kiss. His lips still tingled from where Yoongi’s teeth had tugged on them. Hoseok had a feeling that the man would be the death of him, but he didn’t know he would enjoy the death so fucking much. Then he remembered how Yoongi had pushed him away at the end. His chest ache a little at the thought.
“Don’t take that part too hard. It really isn’t you he is running away from.”
Hoseok couldn’t even really be mad that Taehyung had read his mind again. “What do you mean?”
“I really shouldn’t interfere, but seeing how Jungkook pushed the envelope, Yoongi has these preconceived notions on what will happen if he lets himself be with you.” Taehyung gave Hoseok an almost pitying look. “I would explain why, but it's really not my place. I’ll just say that he is running away from fear that might not even come true. I promise, it's not you. Not ultimately.”
“Oh, ok.” Hoseok really didn’t understand anymore than he had a few seconds ago. He wasn’t really sure he was in the mindset to think about that just now, or that he wanted to. It may not be him, but being rejected for whatever reason still stung. Time to change the subject. “So, You’ve never dated Jungkook? You two seem awfully close.”
“No, but can you keep a secret?” Hoseok nodded. “If I’m being truthful, I wouldn’t mind trying.”
“Yeah.” Taehyung gave a defeated laugh. “I’ve had a crush on him since I was a teenager. We met on my sixteenth birthday. I know we’re not life mates, but I’ve always felt at ease with him. Comfortable. He’s alway been the one in my corner, you know? He’s always there when I need him, and he takes care of me. Even when I don’t realize that I need it in that moment. Sometimes I think fate is cruel. I have someone I’m close to and can easily see myself with, but he can read me.” Taehyung plopped down onto one of the couches with a sigh.
“I’m still not quite sure what you mean. What does reading someone have to do with being together? Can’t you use your guards?” Hoseok asked as he sat next to Taehyung.
“Oh yeah, you don’t know, Yoongi never explained.” Taehyung settled more into the couch before starting his explanation. “Let’s start with something you know. As an immortal you can read people, and other immortals, especially older ones, can read you. Right?”
“Yes, you’ve explained this before.”
“Ok, so once you learn to block other people out, you’ll find yourself doing it constantly when around other immortals, and it can be exhausting. Some immortals, a lot actually, tend to find solace in their own company cause then they don’t have to constantly guard their thoughts. Well, there is an exception to this rule. When you find a life mate.”
“I’ve heard you guys say this, but what is a life mate?”
“A life mate, is the one person who could become just as it says a life mate. It's the one person you can’t read, or who can’t read you. This allows you to be able to relax around them, not have to guard your every thought. You can get to know them the normal way. There are other signs as well, but it's harder to tell in younger immortals.”
“Like what?” Hoseok was invested now. Someone who couldn’t read his thoughts? Sign him up.
“Well another sign, which is typical for older immortals, is reawakened appetites. Immortals who have stopped eating with start up again. And according to your mentor, after a few hundred years an older immortal loses interest in sex as well, but a life mate can bring those urges roaring back to life. There is also the shared pleasure and other smaller things.”
“Shared pleasure?” This caught Hoseok’s attention.
“Yeah, it’s said that life mates can feel each other’s pleasure when they’re together. When in the height of passion, their pleasure becomes your pleasure and vice versa. So, if they touch you, or kiss you, they’ll feel it too.”
This really caught Hoseok’s attention. There was a moment, when he had been kissing his hyung’s neck, and when he licked and suck on his skin, he could have sworn he felt it too, but he just chalked it up to being caught up in the moment. But now that he knew… maybe… Nah. Yoongi would have said something if it were true right? But, maybe?
“Is there anything else?”
“Supposedly the pleasure is so intense and all encompassing that the life mates will pass out from it for about a year or so. I wouldn’t really know. I’ve not met my life mate.” Taehyung shrugged.
“Pass out?” He remembered Jungkook saying something about them passing out, but his brain was still fogged from lust. He kind of remembers asking then what they meant, but he was ignored.
“Apparently, the orgasms are so mind blowing that your mind actually blanks out. It takes a year or more for your body to get use to it. Again, these are things I’ve only heard about second hand.”
Hoseok is trying not to get his hopes up, cause these small clues keep digging at his brain. Could Yoongi be his life mate? If so, why hasn’t he said anything? Maybe he didn’t want to scare the new turn? Hoseok gets lost in thought when Taehyung speaks up again.
“But to make this full circle. Jungkook can read me, so we in turn, are not life mates. As much as I wish it were different, I just have to live with it.” an expression of melancholy accompanied Taehyung’s words.
“Have you ever told him this? Or tried reading him yourself?”
“No, I haven’t told anyone. Most of the immortals here see Chanyeol and I as children to be coddled, Jungkook included most days. I don’t mind it so much when it comes from him, but other times it can be really annoying. So it’s hard to find anyone I feel comfortable talking to about such things. Well, I guess, until you came along.” Taehyung gave him what Hoseok now called his signature boxy grin. “As far as the reading him? It’s much harder for younger immortals to read older ones. Especially ones Kookie’s age. I could try all day long and never get anywhere.”
“How old is he?”
“Holy shit. So he and Namjoon are the oldest?”
“And Jennie. She is only 5 years younger than Namjoon. They were both born before the fall, before the rules of our kind were made.” Taehyung explained to the question on Hoseok’s face.
“And they haven’t found life mates yet?”
“No. Some immortals go their whole lives without finding one.” Tae turned a sad smile Hoseok’s way. “To find your life mate is something special.”
“I’m sorry you’re going through this Tae.” Hoseok said after some thought. “I’m still very confused about half of what they were talking about, but hopefully it’ll all even out.”
“It’s ok. I mean, it’s not OK, but I’ll be alright. I’m just glad I have someone I can share this with.” Taehyung placed a hand on Hoseok’s shoulder. “With that being said, don’t ever be afraid to come to me with anything. We’re friends now, yeah?”
“Definitely.” Hoseok answered without hesitation.
The serious feeling of the moment was interrupted when Hoseok’s stomach let out a loud rumble.
With the tension broken Tae let out a laugh before he asked, “Food?”
Food could make any situation seem better.
“Yes. Please, can I eat now? I’m starving. It hurts.” Seung-hyun clutched at the sharp pain assailing his stomach. His eyes held fast to the unconscious girl held at Jiyong’s side. He thirsted. His fangs were in a perpetual state of decent.
He hated that all he saw when he looked at the girl was food. He hated that he had been turned into a monster who needed blood to survive. And he hated the relief he got from every human Jiyong allowed him to feed from. If only his “Master” would let him feed more regularly, it wouldn’t be a problem.
“You know better. You get the girl, only after you’ve done your job. You have to do it correctly.” Jiyong hiked the dead weight of the girl over one of his shoulders. “Do as your told, and then you can eat.” Jiyong walked away then taking the girl with him.
Seung-hyun hated this! The man kept him under control by keeping him week. He turned him into a demon, then refused him the life blood he needed. He didn’t know how to hunt on his own, something Jiyong promised to show him, only after everything was done.
He wasn’t allowed to call his family, his friends, or his boss. He missed them terribly. He wished he could go back to them. Say screw it and just head back. But what would they say when they saw him. A monster. Tears of regret stung his eyes. He wiped them away aggressively. He had to have hope that things would get better. All he had to do was what Jiyong said, and then it would get better.
All he had to do was find this guys house, this Min Yoongi, and wait for him to come home. Notify his master, and then smoke him out. Easy. He hated it, but he could do it. Especially since he didn’t know how much longer he could last with the pain gnawing at his stomach.
“Unit 134-338” He mumbled looking for the right house.
“134-339…. Ah! 134-340!” Seung-hyun crept up to the front gate, entered in the code Jiyong gave him, and snuck around the back to hunker down into some bushes. He kept his molotov bottle and the matches close to his person. Hopefully this would work. If not, he was sure to be a dead man by morning.
He should have known it would be like this. The couples that he knew, that were life mates, all stated that they had become sex crazed for the first few years after meeting their significant other. It was like they couldn’t help themselves.
And now that he’s had a taste of Hoseok, he wasn’t sure how he was going to be able to stay away. The past few weeks of being careful, of pulling back when he thought it was too much. Keeping that line of friendship… Gone!
All thanks to motherfucking Jungkook!
Yoongi sighed. He was too tired to become angry again. Bed. He needed his bed. Sleep always made him feel better. He could deal with Jungkook and his meddling tomorrow. He also had bigger things to worry about. His conversation he had with Namjoon came to mind.
“Yoongi. I need you to be extra careful. There have been reports of an unusual amount of dead bodies being found around the outskirts of the city.” Namjoon rubbed his forehead. For the first time Yoongi could see the stress this man hunt was putting on the older man. It was easy to forget that Namjoon knew Jiyong too. They may not have been close, but Jiyong had still been one of Namjoon’s rogue hunters.
“How many are we talking about?” Yoongi asked.
“More than is needed for one immortal. Chanyeol and Jackson have been handling it, helping to recover the bodies and keeping the police off our trail. I think Jiyong is becoming even more reckless. He’s been laying low for these last few weeks, with the exception of the deaths. I think he may end up trying something soon. Have you gotten around to changing the code on your gate yet?”
Yoongi blanched. “No, I’ve been so preoccupied, I keep forgetting.”
“Well fix that tonight. He was your family after all. I don’t know why he hasn’t tried to catch you at home yet, but who knows what his mind is thinking. Just be careful ok? You know you can always stay here.”
And sleep under the same roof as Hoseok? Possibly encounter those shared dreams everyone always talks about? No thank you. He was not ready for that.
“No, Joon. I’m ok. I’ll be careful. Plus, I have all those cameras. If anything happens, you’ll at least have evidence. Besides my body.”
“Not funny.” Namjoon deadpanned.
Remembering now what he had to do, Yoongi wandered to the number pad that connected his front door and his gate. He was entering in his new pass code when he smelt it. Smoke. Lots of smoke. His household fire alarms started beeping.
Yoongi turned back towards living room and kitchen of the house.
Flames were licking up the sides of the house outside his windows. Shit, fuck, mother bitch! Yoongi ran to back windows of the living room. The flames were already starting to make their way inside through the kitchen windows.
SON OF A BITCH!
The flames were already to high, there was no way Yoongi could save the house now. Quickly grabbing up what pictures he had left of his sister and parents, Yoongi made a dash for the front door. He was nearly to his car. Thank god the fire had started in the back portion of the house. Then, Pain. Yoongi looked down to see a long stake sticking out through his stomach. Shit.
The stake made a squelching sound as it was pulled from his body. Yoongi clutched at the open wound. He turned expecting to find Jiyong, but was met with a face he didn’t know. Blood was pouring from between his fingers. “Who the fuck are you?”
“I’m sorry. I don’t want to do this, but it’s the only way he’ll feed me.” The stranger raised the stake to strike again. Yoongi’s training and instincts kicked in. He quickly round housed his kick up into the intruder’s chin. He heard the crack of bone and teeth. The stranger stumbled back and clutched his bleeding mouth in pain. The fire blazed behind him, Yoongi’s house now almost totally engulfed in flames. Yoongi heard the sobs begin soon after the stranger crumpled to the ground. The man barely had any fight in him to begin with.
“No, please!” His words came out garbled due to the rush of blood. “He’ll kill me! I didn’t have a choice. I didn’t want any of this.”
Yoongi didn’t hesitate. He quickly read the man’s mind. There wasn’t an expletive big enough to express his shock and anger at what he found. Yoongi didn’t really have time to think about what this meant. He needed to get away, now.
“Get in the car. You try anything else, and I’ll kill you myself.” Yoongi got into his drivers side, becoming dizzy from the blood loss. He heard his passenger side car door open and close. He was backing out before either of them could put on their seat belts. As he left the driveway he could of sworn he heard a familiar yell in the distance. He really didn’t have time to think upon it though. He was certain he had another 5 minutes to make it as far as he could before he passed out. Blood was beginning to soak into his seat.
He pressed a button on his car. “Call Namjoon.”
“Calling Namjoon.” Came an automated reply.
He picked up on the second ring “Yoongi?”
“Joon. Need help. I’m not… not going to… “ Yoongi’s words were starting to sound far away. He may have miscalculated. Maybe he had less than 5 mins. Yoongi tried to slow down before he lost consciousness. “Joon-ah! Send Help. Track the car.”
As his world started to fade he could hear Namjoon’s voice coming through the car.
“Hold on Yoongi. Hold on! We’re on our way… Just a few… Yoon-”
Are we still here? Thoughts? Theories?
I purple you all!!
My lovely beta-
Chapter 10: Sweet Dreams (are made of vamps)
Happy 10th chapter! *Throws confetti* I decided to make this chapter a little longer as a celebration for making it this far and as a thank you for the ones who have stuck with it. Thank you to everyone who left kudos and comments along the way! <3
Also, as a celebration. I'll be holding a tiny contest. More on that later!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Jiyong watched as the small car zoomed away with his servant in tow.
No! He needed him. How was he to exact his revenge without help? Now he needed to find someone new. There was no way he could take on the whole compound of rogue hunters himself.
Why was Yoongi doing this to him? Why wouldn’t he die? If he loved him as much he had said, many times before, he would just forfeit his life. It was only right. Why couldn’t he see that? Yoongi cost Jiyong the only thing he lived for. It was only right that he paid for it with his own life.
Jiyong let out a primal scream as the tail lights started to fade out of view.
The fire burned on. The house was totally engulfed. Sirens could be heard in the distance. Jiyong knew he didn’t have much time to linger. He ran to the driveway collecting the stake and…
Pictures? Jiyong picked up the scattered pile. Pictures of Jisoo, and Yoongi. Pictures of their parents. Pictures of him and Jisoo. He flipped through seeing a few of him and Yoongi as well. The last one in the small pile of photos was a picture of the three of them together, Jisoo, Yoongi, and himself.
Jiyong stared at the family photos with longing and loss. Why couldn’t he go back to this? Why did he have to live in this nightmare? He stared at the picture with the three of them a lot longer than he had intended. The sirens were closer now. Just down the street. Pushing the photos into his coat pocket, Jiyong took off running into the surrounding suburbs.
First Yoongi was the reason his life mate was gone, and now he had stolen his servant. Now he was back to square one. No servant. Yoongi was still alive. He was still alive. Jisoo… Jisoo was… The pain of her loss hit him in the chest again. He couldn’t hold back the tears from the anguish that accompanied the pain. He needed her. She was his anchor in this world.
“I miss you.” Jiyong whispered into the empty wind. He let the moment settle over him before he wiped away his tears with angry resolve. He couldn’t indulge in his grief when his mission was so clear. He had to get back to the plan. Min Yoongi had to die.
It was time to go hunting.
The previous night’s events settled quickly into his mind. The fire, the young man who had staked him, him calling Namjoon, and then the all encompassing darkness.
Oh, yes. That's how.
Yoongi tried to move his hand to his abdomen to assess how bad the damage had been, only to find his hand caught by another. He turned his head to find Hoseok slumped over the edge of the bed, fast asleep. His lower half teetering on the the edge of a chair he had dragged next to the bed.
He looked peaceful, serene, in sleep. His mouth was slightly opened, cheek pressed into the mattress. Yoongi felt something hitch in his chest that had nothing to do with the healing wound. He gently untangled his fingers from Hoseok’s clasping hand.
Yoongi quickly, and quietly as to not disturb the sleeping boy, sat up and undid the I.V.s attached to his arms and lifted up his shirt to evaluate how far along his healing was. He ran his hand over the faintly scarred skin. This was good. Within the next few hours he would be completely healed. Thank god for nanos, and thank god for Namjoon.
He let the shirt fall back as he turned his attention back to the man about to fall out of his chair. Yoongi felt bad. If Hoseok continued to sleep like that he was going to wake up with a nasty krick in his neck, or back, or both. Yoongi wondered how long the boy had slept like that.
“He’s been by your side since we brought you back.” Yoongi heard a whisper from the doorway. “He refused to leave you.”
Jungkook stepped further into the room holding a blood bag in his hands. Yoongi blinked as he looked at his old friend. The ire he had felt towards him long gone. Now all he felt was regret. Regret for the words he had spoken in anger. Yoongi knew Taehyung was a sore subject for Jungkook, but he had started to push that button anyways.
“Well,” Jungkook said as he looked towards a sleeping Hoseok, “I wasn’t exactly playing fair either.” Jungkook clearly had no qualms about reading Yoongi’s mind. He handed Yoongi the bag he was carrying. “I came to change out your I.V., but since you’re up, you can just go ahead and drink it.”
Yoongi nodded and popped the blood bag to his fangs. Yoongi watched as Hoseok slept through their whispered conversation, drooling slightly on the comforter. His thoughts kept circling back to one thing.
He had kissed him.
No matter what he was feeling internally, he shouldn’t have kissed him. Now it was too late to take it back. He had let his jealousy get the better of him, and he had acted on it.
Now he knew what Hoseok tasted like. Knew what the man felt like against his own body. Yoongi could easily remember the sound Hoseok made when he’d pressed against him. It would be much harder to resist him, knowing what he knew now. Was there even a point in continuing to fight it? This pull that Hoseok had on him?
Yoongi knew Jungkook was right, that he was basing all his actions on maybes. But a part of him just couldn’t let go of that fear. If he lost control again, it would kill him. It took him years to look past what he had done all those centuries ago.
Yoongi looked to Jungkook and thought about yesterday’s quarrel. No matter what internal demons he was battling, he’d still been a dick to one of his oldest friends.
“I’m sorry.” Yoongi whispered after he removed the empty bag from his mouth. “Even if you weren’t playing fair, I know I shouldn’t have brought up Tae in the middle of the argument. It was extremely unkind of me to throw it in your face.”
“You weren’t wrong.”
“Still doesn’t mean I don’t feel bad about it.”
There was a few seconds of silence before Jungkook spoke. “I’m sorry too. I shouldn’t have pushed the issue. You know me. I get irritated easily, especially if I’m around Tae, and I let it get to me. I honestly thought I would help the situation. You can be so stubborn once you get an idea in your head.”
“I know Kook. It’s just… it scares me, he scares me.” Yoongi reached over and ran his fingers through Hoseok’s hair. For the first time, he didn’t try to fight the feeling that came over him. He felt content in that small moment.
“I know it does Yoongi, but you can’t let that fear rule your life. You’ll miss out on something wonderful. Just promise me you’ll give this some proper thought? Don’t just throw away this chance.” Jungkook could see the conflicting emotions warring on Yoongi’s face. He let out a sigh knowing he wasn’t going to get too far, so he switched his tactics. He pointed to the sleeping Hoseok. “At least for his sake, make a decision and stick with it. If I have to hear one more internal monologue about how confused he is, and about how much it hurts to be near you and not touch you, I’ll vomit.”
Yoongi was taken aback by this. It was never his intention to hurt the man, he just thought he was doing what was best for everyone in the long run. But again, Jungkook was right. He needed to make a choice. Keep Hoseok, and potentially go crazy if he loses him, or let him go now and risk losing, as Jungkook put it, something wonderful.
“I promise I’ll think on it. No more running. I’ll sleep on it and make my decision when I wake.” Yoongi sighed.
“Before you come to any conclusions, you might want to talk to Hoseok about it too. He has a right to know, he has a say in this as well. Really think about what you want though.” Jungkook placed a finger on Yoongi’s chest “what do you want here?” He moved his finger to Yoongi’s forehead. “Not here.”
“You’re right.” Yoongi sighed. He looked away, not being able to keep eye contact for long. Jungkook had a way of seeing all his faults. He hated and loved him for it.
Yoongi realized then that he was still running his fingers through Hoseok’s hair. The younger immortal was unconsciously turning his head into the caress. “Help me get him onto the bed. He’ll have a wicked backache if he continues to sleep like that.”
Yoongi scooted over as Jungkook maneuvered around the bed, giving him room to place Hoseok next to him. He wasn’t sure if this was the greatest idea, sharing a bed with Hoseok, but he was tired. He would deal with any repercussions later.
Hoseok roused from sleep just enough to grumble, then rolled over to face Yoongi, throwing his arm across the older man’s waist. He was fast asleep seconds later. Yoongi froze. This was, unexpected. He heard quiet giggling coming from Jungkook. He promptly flipped him off. This wasn’t exactly what he had in mind, but he’d have to make due.
“Well, I’ll leave you two to sleep.” Jungkook moved to leave the room. He turned waving over his shoulder. “Oh, and sweet dreams.” He said the last in a sing-song voice before walking out the door.
Yoongi let out a long sigh. Great.
He lifted Hoseok’s arm, gently pushing it back towards him. It didn’t seem to wake the man from his sleep, so Yoongi figured he was safe. He carefully curled onto his side facing the beautiful brunette. Even in sleep Hoseok was stunning.
How could this man turn Yoongi’s life askew so much in such a short time? ‘He’s your life mate dumbass.’ Yoongi thought. ‘That’s how.’ He stared at Hoseok’s slumbering form for what seemed like hours, but he was sure was only a few minutes.
Here, in the darkness of the room, it was easy to let go of all his reservations. It was just them, here and now. The rest of the world had fallen away. No rogues trying to kill him. No meddling friends. No ghosts following his every waking moment. Just Yoongi and Hoseok. Without a second thought, Yoongi lifted up on his arm, leaned forward, and placed a small kiss on Hoseok’s lips. A contented sigh parted the dozing man’s lips.
Yoongi brushed his fingers through Hoseok’s hair once more. Just for tonight he could pretend. He could pretend that there was nothing to worry about. He could pretend that, in this moment, Hoseok was his. Yoongi fell asleep with a smile on his lips.
Yoongi knew what would happen next. Not only had he lived it, but he had been dreaming it for the last two and a half months. There would be a scream that comes off from an abandoned, makeshift building fifty yards off to their right. Jiyong, not wanting to lose the upper hand on the rogues, volunteered to scout out the ruckus. It was supposed to be quick, easy. Just another day on the job.
Yoongi was expecting Jiyong’s shout to come next, it always does. But then…
Yoongi turned quickly at the sound of Hoseok’s voice.
What? What was he doing here? This isn’t how his nightmare usually went. In fact, this is the first time Hoseok’s ever shown up in his dreams.
Hoseok was sitting up in the middle of a bed, snugged in between some trees. This wasn’t right. A bed in the middle of the woods? Yoongi didn’t… what?... He-
Yoongi turned back expecting to see that he was still in his nightmare, only to find himself in a bedroom at Namjoon’s. It was the one he use to use before Hoseok took it over. There was no forest, no fire, no Jisoo, only gray-blue walls and a white door.
“Yoongi?” Hoseok called again. Yoongi turned once more to face the man calling his name. Hoseok was in the room with him, no longer in the woods. The bed, and Hoseok it seemed, had traveled to the room with him.
The covers had fallen to Hoseok’s hips. He was bare, or at least his torso was. Yoongi could see all the taught, lean muscle rippling with Hoseok’s small movements. His chest and abs defined just enough it had Yoongi salivating at the sight.
“What are you doing in my room?” Hoseok asked while rubbing sleep from his eyes.
“I- Uh, I’m not sure?” Yoongi had gotten so use to the nightmare, that dreaming about anything but, was perplexing. Wait, dreaming.
He was in the same house as Hoseok, same room even. Same bed! That meant… He was having a shared dream with Hoseok!!
He knew better. Life mates that slept within the same proximity of each other, shared their dreams.
Yoongi had been so tired, he’d forgotten that this could happen. He could feel a slight panic begin to rise. From what he’d been told about them, shared dreams never stayed tame for long. More often than not, they turned into shared wet dreams. He, was a dumbass.
If he could go back to when he woke up in his room, he’d of had Jungkook move Hoseok to a different room. The thought of the room their bodies currently resided made the dream change again. The walls were now a beige color with a darker door and trim to match.
Hoseok watched as the room changed, morphing into the one just down the hall from his. That was odd. But wait, weren’t they in the woods just minutes ago? He thought it was strange he’d woken up there. He looked to the bed. He didn’t even remember coming to bed. The last thing he remembered was resting his head waiting on Yoongi to wake up.
He must have fallen asleep. He had to be dreaming. That explained the sudden shifts in scenery. And if he were dreaming, that would explain the sudden appearance of Yoongi in his room. He’s had more than one dream, since meeting the man, were Yoongi had a starring role.
Hoseok let himself relax with this knowledge. It was just a dream.
“So I’m dreaming.” Hoseok said more to himself than anything else.
“It’s would appear so.” Dream Yoongi answered.
Hoseok watched as Yoongi stood back from the bed, looking nervous. He wouldn’t quite meet Hoseok’s eyes. Looking everywhere but at him.
Strange. Usually, dream Yoongi was much more proactive and more aggressive in his approach. This, this was more like real life Yoongi. He was aloof, and not approaching at all.
“Hmmm… usually you’re more assertive when I dream about you.” Hoseok aforementioned.
“You dream about me?” Yoongi’s eyes widened slightly at this information.
What a weird thing for a dream to ask. But, dreams are weird anyway. Who was Hoseok to question how dreams worked. So he went with it.
“Of course. Why wouldn’t I?” Hoseok leaned back on his hands, appraising his dream Yoongi. “You’re attentive, caring, smart, strong, not to mention incredibly sexy. Why wouldn’t I dream about someone like that?”
“Oh.” Was all Yoongi said.
Hoseok waited again for Yoongi to advance like he had in his previous dreams, but nothing happened. Yoongi just stood there.
Maybe this was his subconscious telling him he need to take charge. It made sense. His whole relationship with Yoongi had basically been him waiting for the man to make a move. Maybe this was his brains way of telling him to stop waiting. He should be the one to make a move.
“Well, if you won’t come to me…” Hoseok shifted to his knees letting the sheets and blanket fall off of him. His voice took on a sultry tone. “Then I’ll come to you.”
He started crawling towards the foot of the bed when Yoongi whipped around to face the wall.
“Hoseok! You’re naked!”
Hoseok let out a giggle. “Well, yeah. How else am I supposed to be during a wet dream?”
Yoongi didn’t hear Hoseok approach. It wasn’t till the man had his arms wrapped around Yoongi’s shoulders that he noticed Hoseok had gotten so close.
“In fact, I think you have too much on.” Hoseok breathed against Yoongi’s neck. He placed a few open mouthed kisses against Yoongi’s skin. God, it felt so real. Hoseok had to remember that this was just a dream. The pressure of Yoongi pressed against his chest, and the way he shivered under his tongue, just felt so real. Maybe he was having one of those lucid dreams. Hoseok had never had one before, but there was a first time for everything. “I think we should fix that.”
Yoongi tried to stop the moan that rose from his chest, but he was pretty sure he failed. He felt Hoseok clench his arms tighter in response. Wait, no. This was not what Yoongi wanted. Well, it was what he wanted, but not like this.
Yoongi turned and pressed himself against the door. He hoped putting some space between them would unfog his brain.
The second Hoseok’s tongue had pressed against his skin, he felt his blood begin to race. He tried his hardest not to look down. He was sure he would find Hoseok sporting an erection just as hard as his, but at that moment, he didn’t want to find out. “How do you know this is a wet dream? Maybe it’s a nightmare.”
“Oh?” Hoseok pressed in, putting his hands on either side of Yoongi’s head. “This is my dream. If I want it to be a wet dream, then that’s what it’ll be.” Hoseok’s eyes trailed down Yoongi’s body, then back up to meet Yoongi’s eyes.
There was such an intense look to Hoseok’s stare, Yoongi felt it to his core. Goosebumps broke out across his skin.
Hoseok leaned in to press his lips to Yoongi’s, but the older’s hands stopped him by pressing into his chest. Hoseok was startled by the stop, just falling short of his goal.
“No. I don’t want this.” Yoongi stated as he pressed against Hoseok chest.
Hoseok blinked dumbfoundedly at this statement. Was this really happening? This was supposed to be a good dream. His dream. His wet dream. But here he was being rejected. Again! And it wasn’t even in real life this time. He knew it was irrational to feel hurt over a dream, but he did anyway.
Maybe this was a nightmare.
Yoongi saw the hurt in Hoseok’s eyes before he backed away. Damn it, that wasn’t his intent. He just need a second to catch his breath. Having Hoseok so close was causing his mind to go fuzzy with want. He just needed time to think.
Yoongi watched as Hoseok sat on the edge of the bed and pulled the blanket back over his lap, covering himself. It wasn’t until he buried his head in his hands, a sharp gasp followed by shaking shoulders, that Yoongi knew he’d royally fucked up.
Hoseok was crying.
“Why don’t you want me?” Hoseok’s voice came out as a small gasp between silent sobs. “You play hot and cold all day, giving me whiplash, and then you out right reject me after you kissed me… why did you even kiss me if I repulse you that much? One minute I’m sure you like me too, but then you pull away. Now I can’t even have you in my dreams.”
Jungkook’s words echoed through his thoughts. ‘Make a decision and stick with it.’ He was right. Something needed to change. Yoongi couldn’t keep going on like this. He knew damn sure that Hoseok couldn’t. He needed to make a choice.
Does he finally give in and find something with Hoseok that could make both of them happy, but risk the chance that he could lose all control later?
Or, does he end it now and…. and… What were the pros of this? Neither of them would be happy if he completely cut all ties between them. Hoseok may have only been in his life for a few weeks, but Yoongi already knew he didn’t want Hoseok out of it completely. That realization hit him square in the solar plexus. Like a punch from Jungkook. Fitting.
Yoongi was so fucked.
Hoseok tried to dry his tears. He really did. But it was difficult. He was hurt, he was embarrassed, and he was angry. The combination of the three made it hard to stop the flow of tears.
He’d thought this was another one of his erotic dreams he’d been having. He hadn’t expected to be rejected. Especially by a dream version of his dream man. And Yoongi was definitely that. These last few weeks, Hoseok had found himself falling for the man. Not just for his looks, but for the glimpses of his inner self that he let shine through from time to time.
Yoongi had been nothing but patient with Hoseok as he tried to navigate his new world, and he never lost his cool with him. Yoongi was also funny. He seemed like a grumpy cat on the outside most of the time, but he had a quick wit and a great sense of humor. Hoseok lost count of how many times the man made him laugh throughout the day.
From what he’d learned from Taehyung, Yoongi also felt things very deeply. He had a caring soul. Hoseok saw that side of him from time to time throughout their lessons, and everytime, he thought his heart would melt. Hoseok had believed that he and Yoongi were getting closer, at least on an emotional or friendly level. Only when it came to being close physically did Yoongi pull away so quick, you’d think Hoseok had the plague. Like that would matter anyways, they were immortal!
And now he was rambling, in his own mind. What was wrong with him?
He took a deep breath before angrily wiping away his tears. This was just a dream for fuck sakes. A product of his own mind! If he was hurt, it was his own fault. Maybe this was the point of the dream. He needed to learn how to deal with Yoongi’s rejection. As much as he thought Yoongi felt something for him too, especially after their kiss, maybe he really didn’t want him. This dream was trying to teach him to let go.
Hoseok turned his tear soaked face towards Yoongi. “Tell me how to let go.”
“You’re a dream right? And dreams are supposed to mean something, or give insight into a situation. And… And I believe that this one is to teach me to handle the rejection when the real Yoongi finally tells me he doesn’t want me, or rejects me for the final time. So give me some insight. Tell me how to stop from falling in love with you.” Hoseok sniffled on the last line.
“Fall- you-... You’re falling in love with me? Even still?” Yoongi felt something flutter in his chest at the notion.
Hoseok let out a bark of laughter that didn’t seem genuine. “ I know. How pathetic can I be? Is it stupid of me to think you maybe felt something for me too? I mean, look at you. You’re gorgeous, and I- well, I’m not exactly ugly, but I’m nowhere near your league.”
“No, you’re above it. Way above it.” Yoongi finally made the step to join Hoseok on the bed. He took his hand in his own. “You aren’t stupid, or pathetic. You’re so open and honest. So much so, that it shames me for being the way I am. But, Hoseokie, You’re perfect.”
“Then why don’t you want me?”
This was it. Yoongi knew it. This was where he needed to make his choice. He knew there was no going back for him after this. Even if Hoseok thought this was just a dream, the truth would come out eventually.
Yoongi looked into the beautiful, gold flecked eyes of the bright ray of sunshine that had thrown his cold, dark world into the warmth of his rays. He thought about Jungkook telling him to think with his heart and not his head. He knew what he was going to choose.
“Because I’m stupid. I’m a moron that wouldn’t know a treasure in front of him, even if it was gift wrapped.” Yoongi placed a hand against Hoseok’s cheek, using his thumb to wipe away the rest of his tears. “Oh Hoseok, it was never you I was rejecting. Not really. It was my fears for a future that may or may not come.” There, he said it. Sort of.
“But, what? I- I don’t understand.”
“I’m sorry Hoseok. I’m so sorry. I let my fears of what could happen in the future keep us apart. I know it may never come to be, but the thought of hurting so many people again scares the shit out of me.”
“I’m still not quite sure I understand what being with me has to do with hurting a lot of people.” Hoseok’s brow drew together in thought.
“I’ll explain it after we wake up, I promise. But let me tell you, the truth, right now, is that I do want you. More than I’ve ever wanted anyone else. I actually think I’m starting to fall for you too.” Yoongi heard Hoseok suck in a quick breath.
“Yes, really. Hoseok, can you forgive me? Will you forgive me for being so fickle?
Hope started to spark anew in Hoseok’s expression. If this is what it took to change things, then… “Yes. Yes I forgive you.”
Hoseok started to lean in, seeking a kiss, when Yoongi stopped him again. “Come on! Seriously?” The look of disbelief caused a chuckle to rise from Yoongi’s chest.
“I promise I’ll give you a proper kiss, but I don’t want to do this in a dream.”
“Oh.” The hope that had started to gather in Hoseok’s eyes dimmed a little. “This is just a dream. I’m having a conversation with myself. This isn’t real.”
“But it is. I promise. All you have to do, is wake up.” Before Hoseok could ask any questions Yoong grabbed his shoulders and shook really hard. “WAKE UP!”
It had felt so real. As real as he was sitting here now.
A hand placed on his shoulder made him whip around to see Yoongi leaning up on his elbow. Holy shit! He was in bed with Yoongi! He started to get up out of the bed when Yoongi grabbed his arm, stopping him.
“Please stay.” Yoongi reached up with his hand, wiping away the tears from Hoseok’s cheeks. Tears. He must have cried in his sleep, when he had in his dream.
Yoongi sat up bringing his other hand up to cup Hoseok’s face. “I’m sorry I made you cry.”
“It wasn’t you. It was my dream.” Hoseok started to explain.
“I know.” Yoongi interrupted. “I was there. You went to kiss me and I pushed you away. I told you I didn’t want to do it in a dream. I’m sorry I’ve been such a jerk. I know we need to talk, and I promise we will. We will, but right now. Right now all I want to do is show you that what I said in the dream is true. I want you. I do.”
“You.. you were in my dream? How? I don’t… wait, you want me?”
“Yes, Hoseok. More than anything. Let me prove it.” Yoongi placed his forehead against Hoseok’s. “Let me, let me show you.” Yoongi whispered huskily before connecting their lips.
The kiss was soft, but sure. Yoongi was determined not to let his fears overshadowed him this time. He let himself fall into the feeling of letting go and enjoying his life mate. Enjoying Hoseok. No more backing away.
Yoongi ran his hands up into Hoseok’s hair and pushed the tip of his tongue against the younger immortals lips, asking for entrance. Hoseok moaned, letting his mouth fall open enough to let Yoongi in. Sliding his tongue against Hoseok’s, Yoongi began to feel the stirrings of the shared pleasure. He felt what Hoseok felt.
Quickly the kiss became heated and Hoseok was no longer satisfied with just kissing. He wanted more. He grabbed Yoongi around the waist and pulled him to straddle his hips. This. This is what he had been waiting for. Wanting. God. He wanted to hurry up and slow down all at once. He didn’t know what he wanted to do first. He settled with pushing his hands under Yoongi’s shirt, touching his skin for the first time.
He let out a startled gasp, breaking the kiss, as the sensation assailed his torso as well. Goosebumps broke out in waves on his rib cage where ever he touched Yoongi. It was incredible. He raised his shocked face up at Yoongi.
“I know. I felt it too. When we kissed the first time, and just now.” Yoongi admitted.
Hoseok’s expression changed then. It became darker, sensual. “Shirt. Off.” He stated with emphasis on each word. Yoongi was quick to oblige, yanking his shirt off and throwing it over the side of the bed.
Hoseok’s gaze burned hot as it grazed over Yoongi’s naked flesh. Yoongi shivered under the scrutiny, but he didn’t hide. He knew he looked good. The nanos made sure that he was always in peak physical condition. He was nowhere near Jungkook muscle wise, but he knew he had enough definition to be pleasing to the eye.
Preening under Hoseok’s hungry stare, Yoongi bucked his hips grinding against the younger’s front. Both let out moans in unison as pleasure rocked through their bodies. First their own, then a second wave of pleasure right on top of the first as the pleasure of their partner was felt as well.
“Oh god.” Hoseok moaned. He laid his forehead against Yoongi’s shoulder panting as heat began to pool in his stomach. “Is it always going to be this intense? I don’t even know if I’ll make it to the main event if it keeps going like this.”
“Do you want to stop?” Yoongi asked sounding just as breathless as Hoseok.
“No!” Came Hoseok’s sharp reply. “No. I want this. I want you. I’ve wanted you almost the moment I met you.”
“Good.” Yoongi yanked at the ends of Hoseok’s shirt, ripping it off, throwing it to land with his.
Without hesitation Hoseok met Yoongi’s lips in a bruising kiss, pouring all his want and need from the last few weeks into it. They became frantic in their movements. Grabbing onto whatever the could hold.
Hoseok molded his hands against Yoongi’s ass pushing the older immortal against his hardened length.
“Oh fuck!” Hoseok felt Yoongi’s pleasure double over his, making him breathless and dizzy. A noticeable wet spot started to appear through his sweatpants. He needed his pants off, and he needed them gone now.
He tongued and sucked at Yoongi’s neck as he slid his fingers under the elastic band of the rogue hunter’s boxers. Thank god they were easy to take off.
Yoongi helped by lifting the appropriate leg, one at a time, letting Hoseok slid off his last piece of clothing. He was completely bare, skin flushed. He reveled in the way Hoseok couldn’t take his eyes off of him. And his hands were sending tingles down his spine, rubbing up and down his naked torso. “Tell me what you’re thinking.”
“That I’m still in the dream.” Hoseok couldn’t help himself. Leaning forward, he ran his tongue across the hardened bud of one of Yoongi’s nipples making the man hiss in response. This in turn made Hoseok groan as the pleasure assaulted him. He placed a few open mouthed kisses against his chest before looking up with lust filled eyes.
“I think you’re gorgeous, and I’ve thought about this so many times, I don’t know what I want to do first. I want to fuck you.” Hoseok stated candidly. He gently grasped Yoongi’s hard cock, giving it a few lazy strokes. Yoongi was definitely on the just above average category. Not too thick, but long. “Oh-oh f-fuck. I want you to fuck me. I-I want to suck you off-” Hoseok moaned loud and long echoing the groan that parted from Yoongi’s opened lips. His hand moved a little faster feeling as if his own erection were being stroked.
“I-,” Yoongi gasped thrusting into Hoseok’s hand, “I want all of that too. But, how do you want me now?” Yoongi’s body was starting to quiver from the hand stroking him. His pleasure doubling from Hoseok’s. He wouldn’t last too much longer like this. He grabbed Hoseok’s wrist halting his movements momentarily. Yoongi looked at Hoseok, admiring how his eyes were glossed over, and his cheeks blooming into a dusky pink. Placing Hoseok’s hands on his hips, he leaned forward to give him a few pecks before he whispered, “How do you want me baby?”
Hoseok’s hands tightened at the pet name. “Please, hyung, let me fuck you." Hoseok begged with a whine to his voice. "I want to feel you around me.”
The thought alone had Yoongi leaking obscenely. “Yes. Yes.” He panted before devouring Hoseok’s lips again, pushing him till he was flat on his back. Yoongi made quick work of getting Hoseok’s pants and underwear off, tossing them with the rest of the discarded clothes.
God he was beautiful. Tan skin, lean muscle, and a face that any angel would be envious of.
And he was Yoongi’s.
Yoongi quickly crawled his way back up Hoseok’s body. He pressed flush against the other boy, letting out a moan as their skin came into contact with one another. He started sucking bruises into Hoseok’s neck when the younger’s hands began to knead his ass cheeks. His fingers rubbing ever closer to Yoongi’s entrance.
“Do you have lube?”
This made Yoongi still. Shit. He raised his head to look at Hoseok. He shook his head. In the heat of things, he had completely forgotten about such an important component. It was easy to do though. He hadn’t had sex, in almost three hundred years. In fact, they had still been using olive oil and grape seed oil as lubricant the last time he’d needed it.
“Nothing?” Hoseok sat up quickly and began rummaging through the night stand drawer. He couldn’t believe it. He was so close. So close to being intimate with the one person who had been haunting his dreams.
His hand hit something in the back of the second drawer. Oh thank god!
Hoseok pulled out the nearly full bottle of lube. There was a note attached.
Jungkook told me he left you in bed with Hoseok.
I figured you’d wake up and need this ;).
Shared dreams, I’ve heard, can be quite exciting.
“Little shit.” Yoongi smirked throwing the note away. He didn’t waste another second pulling Hoseok to him. He smashed their lips together as he pulled them both to lie back. He cradled Hoseok between his legs. The feeling of having Hoseok’s hard length rubbing against his own started the fire pooling in his belly once again.
Hoseok broke away from Yoongi’s mouth to trail kisses down his neck and body. Hoseok grabbed the bottle of lube pouring a generous amount of the slick substance onto his fingers. All the while leaving marks along Yoongi’s chest, stomach, and hips.
“Lift your legs for me hyung.” Hoseok whispered in a husky tone. Yoongi immediately obliged, holding his legs behind his knees. Hoseok shuttered as his gaze fell to the puckered, pink muscle on display. He languidly began to rub his lubed up fingers against the tight muscle. “Someday, and hopefully soon, I’m going to have my mouth here. I’m going to lick, and suck, and kiss you here until you can’t take it anymore. And just when you feel like you’re going insane, I’ll back off to let you breath. Then I’ll come back and fuck you with my tongue till you’re screaming my name.”
“Ho-Hoseok-ah.. Ngh.. Please.” Yoongi started to wither from the mental image Hoseok was presenting. “More. I need more.”
Hoseok circled the tight ring a few more times letting, increasing the pressure each time. Finally he slipped in one finger, sliding it in to the second knuckle. He heard Yoongi gasp at the intrusion. To help him relax, Hoseok used his other hand to slowly stroke Yoongi’s member. He tried to ignore the feeling of pleasure that accompanied it. He just needed his hyung to feel good, to relax.
The minute Hoseok heard Yoongi start to moan he knew he could start to move. Ever so slowly, he began to thrust his finger inward, in time to his strokes. It only took a few seconds till Yoongi was begging for more.
“Please. Seok-ah… another. Hngh… please.” Yoongi remembered sex, with both men and women, but he didn’t remember it ever feeling this good. Maybe it was because he hadn’t done it in so long. Maybe it was because it was with Hoseok. Maybe it was because he was his life mate. Whatever the reason, he didn’t care as long as Hoseok didn’t stop. “Please!” He begged once more.
Hoseok pulled out to align a second finger, and just like the first he slowly inserted them letting Yoongi adjust. It didn’t take as long this time. As soon as Hoseok was sure, he started scissoring his fingers, stretching Yoongi.
“Oh- OH!” Yoongi gasped as Hoseok brushed against his prostate. He saw stars shooting behind his eyelids. “Se-Seok-ah. I’m ready. I need you.”
Hoseok looked to where his fingers were working Yoongi into a frenzy, and then down to his own length. He was a bit shorter than Yoongi, but he was girthier.
“No love, not yet. One more.” Hoseok pulled his fingers out once more, pulling a third finger to make a small triangle. Having loosened him up, Hoseok’s three fingers slid in with no complication.
“Hoseok” Yoongi’s voice became higher pitched and breathy. He wasn’t sure how much longer he could hold out. It had been so long, and the feeling of Hoseok’s fingers mixed with the duel sensation of his other hand stroking him. He felt like he was being pulled taught like a piano wire.
“Condoms?” Hoseok asked spreading his fingers once again. Yoongi was ready.
“Don’t,” Yoongi swallowed thickly, trying to find his words, “Don’t need them. Nanos. No diseases.”
“Oh, right.” Hoseok felt something in his mind break. He was, he was going to… with Yoongi… without anything in between them. His cock throbbed almost painfully.
“Please. Hoseok. I can’t wait anymore.” Yoongi panted. Tears were starting to gather in his eyes. It felt so good. Too good.
Hoseok quickly rearranged himself to settle between Yoongi’s legs once more. He held Yoongi’s legs up on his biceps as he aligned his cock with Yoongi’s entrance.
Hoseok pushed forward feeling Yoongi’s body stretch over him. The heat enveloping him made chills run up his spine. Once he was seated against Yoongi’s plush cheeks, he leaned forward pressing his forehead to the older man’s.
“Let- hha- let me know.. When you want me to move. Oh fuck!” Hoseok cursed as Yoongi moved his hips forward, taking Hoseok in just that much deeper.
“I’m ready. Move, Hoseok. Move!”
Hoseok didn’t have to be told twice. He moved in and out slowly, his thrusts small. He was barely pulling out, before thrusting back in. Yoongi said he was ready, but Hoseok didn’t want to chance hurting him.
With each short drive in, Hoseok was barely brushing against Yoongi’s prostate. Just enough to make him delirious.
Hoseok shook his head. “Don’t wanna hurt you.” His voice came out slurred.
Yoongi wasn’t having it. It only took a few more thrusts before he was flipping Hoseok to his back. He quickly straddle the younger man, and sank back down onto his cock to the hilt.
“Hyung! Oh-oh god.” This position had Hoseok going even deeper into Yoongi’s slick heat.
Yoongi began to move. Long strokes up, with quick and hard thrusts down. He watched at Hoseok’s face
Yoongi could feel his climax getting closer. Feeling what Hoseok could feel, he could tell he was close too.
Hoseok’s mind was starting to go fuzzy. The feeling was just too great. The feeling of Yoongi gliding up and down on his dick, the sounds of their bodies meeting with each thrust, the continuous moaning and keening they were making, and on top of that were the shared, surmounting swells of pleasure bouncing between them. Hoseok felt like he was nearing an edge of a cliff.
“Hy-hyung! I’m c-close. So close. Fuck, you feel so good. Wish-ah- wish I could keep this, us, like this forever. Can’t hold out much longer. Hah- fuck! Fuck!” Hoseok babbled. His hands and legs shook.
Yoongi began to move faster, savoring the euphoria that was building in between his legs. He watched as Hoseok’s brow began to furrow in pleasure, his eyes closed. Then a look of pure bliss overtook his features.
“Yoongi, I’m- I’m coming. I’m coming!” Hoseok gasped. He clung on to Yoongi’s hips thrusting up with his orgasm. “YOONGI!”
Yoongi felt his climax slam into him the same time Hoseok’s did. White ropes of cum shot against Hoseok’s chest. “Ah-ah.. Hoseok!”
Billows of pleasure undulated between them. Crashing over and over. Unending. Building with each wave, till their bodies couldn’t take it anymore.
For the second time in as many days, Yoongi blacked out.
Whew... look at Yoongi taking control. *Fans self*
Hope you liked it. Again, Happy 10th!!
As for the contest. I would like to give something back to you guys for being so supportive. I'm going to hold a contest. The winner(s) will get to read the next chapter before I post it. Since AO3 doesn't have a private or direct message system in place here is what you do.
1. Go to twitter and Find my post labeled NIAH Chapter 10 celebration contest. My handle is @AO3Sunsine.
2.You don't have to follow me, just leave a comment telling me which part of NIAH you've like the best so far and why.
I will pick the one(s) I like best, probably with the help of Jamjari, and I will announce the winner(s) on my twitter. Then I will DM the winner(s) a link to Join a google doc where you can read the next chapter before I post it.
Love and purple you all!!
Chapter 11: Tears are falling
Hello loves! I’m hoping life is treating you all well. Thank you to the lovely people who participated in the contest last chapter! As always, Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
The feeling of a wet cloth rubbing against his abdomen is what woke Hoseok. He blinked his eyes open to find Yoongi above him, cleaning away the remnants of their love making.
“Hey gorgeous.” Yoongi whispered when he saw Hoseok was awake.
“Hi.” Hoseok whispered with a blush. The gravity of what he’d just done, settled into his stomach, giving him butterflies. He just had sex, with Yoongi. Mind blowing (literally), life altering, best he’s ever had, world rocking sex… WITH MIN YOONGI! He was halfway tempted to pinch himself to see if it was real. He refrained however, but just barely.
“How long was I out?” Hoseok asked when Yoongi moved to throw the soiled washcloth into a clothes hamper.
“A few hours. I myself only woke up about ten minutes ago.” Hoseok turned to the clock beside the bed verifying that yes, he’d been out for at least three hours.
“Does that happen a lot? The- uh- passing out?” Hoseok sat up. He watched as Yoongi made his way back into bed.
Yoongi settled on to his back, pulling a surprised Hoseok down onto his chest before pulling the covers over them. He thought it was cute the way the younger immortal squeaked in protest. Hoseok was stiff at first, but quickly relaxed into the hold as Yoongi began carding his fingers through his hair.
“Yeah. It will for a while. At least, for us.” Yoongi murmured on a sigh. It became quiet then. Yoongi was sure that Hoseok had fallen back asleep when he heard a question quietly come from him.
“I’m your life mate, aren’t I?”
Yoongi went stiff. His hand stilled in Hoseok’s hair. “Where did you hear about life mates from?” He asked just as softly.
“Tae.” Hoseok replied.
Yoongi sighed. Of course it was Tae.
He knew he needed to tell Hoseok about life mates, and more importantly that he was his. But he was hoping he’d have a little bit more time to ease Hoseok into the possibility. He couldn’t very well back out now.
“Yes.” Yoongi licked his lips that had suddenly become dry. “Yes, Hoseok. You are my life mate.” He admitted.
“I knew it!” Hoseok shouted. He sat up quickly, looking down down at his mentor. “When Tae was describing what they were, everything seemed to point to it. Or, at least what I could confirm to myself.”
“What all did he tell you?”
“Just that, life mates are a rare thing. They’re the one person you can live in peace with. Without fear of your inner thoughts being heard.” Hoseok traced his fingers down Yoongi’s sternum. Lust quickly took over his features. “He also told me about the shared pleasure. That’s how I had an inkling that we might be. I felt something when I kissed your neck.”
Yoongi grabbed Hoseok’s wrist before his hand could travel further than his stomach. He brought the hand up to kiss Hoseok’s palm. “I’m sorry sweetheart. If you keep going, we’ll never discuss what we need to.”
Hoseok gave a pout. It was nearly Yoongi’s undoing. “Alright hyung, if you say so.”
Yoongi tugged Hoseok to lay back down on his chest. It was much easier to talk to the boy this way. He felt it was easier to share his feelings when he didn’t have to face Hoseok directly. “I can only assume he didn’t tell you about the shared dreams.”
Yoongi felt Hoseok attempt to shake his head while laying against his chest. “No.”
“Well, that’s another sign of life mates. They share their dreams, and when they do, it’s very vivid.”
“So you were really in my dream?”
“Yes, Hoseokie. I was there.” Yoongi ran his hand down to smooth circles into Hoseok’s back. “And I’m sorry. I know I hurt you in the dream by pushing you away. Hell, I’ve been hurting you in real life too, for much the same reason. It's never been my intention to truly cause you any anguish, but I did it anyway, and I’m so sorry.”
Hoseok took a deep breath in, and exhaled slowly, gathering his thought. “Can you answer me one question?”
“Sure.” Yoongi answered.
“Why? Why were you constantly pushing me away? I felt like I was being pulled like taffy. You’d pull me in and I’d think you’d feel the same way as me, just for you to push me away at the slightest sign of happiness.”
“It's a complicated and sort of long story.”
“We’ve got time hyung. It’s just you and me here, and I promise to listen with utmost attention.”
“I’m not even sure where to start. I guess, I should tell you that, the rogue who turned you, we were close. He, uh, he was my brother-in-law.” Yoongi knew he needed to tell Hoseok this, but it was going to be difficult. He could already feel the knot forming in his throat.
Hoseok had a fuzzy recollection of his “sire” calling someone brother. Trying to remember things of that night were like trying to look at things through a viewfinder. Somethings were clear as day, others where like looking through cotton.
“So, the rogue, Jiyong, he was…” Hoseok began.
“Married to my sister, yes.” Yoongi supplied. “They were life mates.”
“My sister, sh-she, uh,” Yoongi felt the tears gathering in his eyes, “She passed. Almost three months ago now.” The tears that had gathered, fell from the corner of his eyes.
“Wait.” Hoseok sat up again. He turned to face Yoongi full on. “That story you told Jimin and Jin about your sister passing. It was real?”
Yoongi felt weird laying down while Hoseok was up. He nodded as he sat up facing the younger man. “She was my younger sister. They found each other when she was not even a hundred years old. They’d been together since. Their love was all encompassing. Sometimes it made you sick to be in the same room with them.” He let out a laugh at the memories that flitted to the forefront of his mind.
“Sounds like you admired them.”
“I did. I wanted a love like theirs. They always made me a little envious if I was around them for too long.”
Hoseok wasn’t sure if it was a good idea to ask this question, but it bugged him. “What happened to them? How did Jiyong turn into a...a-”
“Well, I wasn’t going to say that.”
“No, it’s alright.” Yoongi felt Hoseok take his hand after a few seconds of silence had passed. He was thankful for that. That small touch felt like it gave him an anchor to hold onto. Talking about his sister always made him feel so raw and exposed. He always felt like he was caught in a maelstrom.
He knew it was because he had a hard time facing what had happened. He felt like it was partially his fault what had happened. Namjoon had been right. He knew he was running from his grief. It was easier to get lost in work or distractions than it was to face the past.
He held on tighter to Hoseok’s hand. Yoongi knew if he was to really explain his reasoning for pushing Hoseok away, he’d have to face and confront what happened that night. He took a deep breath.
“Jiyong took the loss of Jisoo, my sister, really hard. Something in him broke that night. I don’t know if he just couldn’t handle the loss of the love of his life. Or if he felt guilty too. But he had a mental breakdown the night of the funeral. I found him at their house. I had gone to collect him for the ceremony, a memorial, if you will. He had destroyed the place. He had ripped up all their pictures, and blood bags were strewn across the floor of every room. When I found him in their bedroom, he was completely crazed. He had a stake pointed at his heart. He was trying, and failing, to kill himself.” Yoongi could feel the tears sliding down his cheeks and did nothing to stop him. He needed to get this out. “He begged me to do it for him. He said he couldn’t, as much as he wanted to. I tried to reason with him, asked him to come to see the council. I even tried to read him. Maybe I could influence him enough to come with me to seek help, but his mind was so far gone with pain and loss that it was like slamming my mind into a wall full of razor blades that had been set on fire.”
Hoseok maneuvered them to where Yoongi was sitting in his lap sideways. He didn’t know exactly what he was doing, but his instinct was to comfort the crying man. He hated to see him like this, but he stayed quite. He knew this was something Yoongi need to get off his chest.
“He got pissed at me for not helping him, not in the way he wanted at least. That's how this whole thing started. He knew I wouldn’t help him kill himself, so he decided to go rogue, and has basically ensured that he’ll get the death penalty.”
“Suicide by cop?” Hoseok asked.
“Yeah, I guess you could say that. With our laws, he knew that if he cause enough trouble, then Namjoon and the council would have no choice but to put him to death for his crimes. If they are merciful, they’ll just behead him. If he keeps going, they’ll make him feel his crimes.”
“What do you mean by that? Feel his crimes?”
“They do what we call a stake and bake. He will be made to feel the anguish of the people he has wronged. Mainly the family of the victims he has killed. The council will starve him for three days. The pain will be excruciating. The nanos will start to feed on the organs trying to get fuel anyway they can. Then after the three days are up, they’ll stake him out in a field, naked. The sun will cause even more damage, agitating the nanos to do their job, but without blood, they’ll continue to eat away at his non vital organs to find it, just to keep his heart and mind beating. Eventually, not knowing what else to do, the nanos will start eating away at everything. His heart and mind will be the last thing to go. He’ll be aware of everything, of every little pain, until his heart gives out.”
“Jesus. Isn’t that a little cruel?” Hoseok never, ever wanted to be put into situation like that.
“Was it not cruel to take the lives of the people who had so much more to give to the world? Was it not cruel to turn someone, someone like Seung-hyun, against their will? Was it not cruel to turn you, and effectively take your mortal life away from you, without your consent?” Yoongi countered.
“If it had just been turning someone against their will, once, they may have done a three-on-one and set him up with a new life somewhere else. Since he has killed, repeatedly, death will be his punishment.” Yoongi had subconsciously scooted closer to Hoseok, laying his head against the younger’s shoulder.
“What is a three-on-one?” Hoseok had heard this term a few times in the last week, but it had never been explained to him what it meant.
“A three-on-one, is where three immortals, preferably council members, converge their minds on one other person, be it a mortal or immortal. This procedure is usually done to erase memories, or help alter a person’s personality so they won’t hurt themselves or others. No one can stop a three-on-one, no matter how well their guards are. Your mental barriers could be as strong as steel, and a three-on-one would melt it away like a laser beam. It’s also very risky to do, it’s not done very often. If done incorrectly, it could leave the person it’s being done to in a vegetative state, or just outright kill them.”
“Holy shit. Immortals don’t know the meaning of moderate do they? Even your less intense punishment is still, well, intense.”
“When you’re dealing with beings that can read and control minds, are super fast, and have the strength of ten average men, you tend to have disciplinary actions that may seem cruel and unusual to others.”
Hoseok thought about this for a moment. “I guess that makes sense. So Jiyong did all these things, in the hope that he’ll receive death, just to be with her? He really had that intense of a love?”
“Yes. I also think what happened that night helped in breaking him, making him go crazy. He was there, he held her while she died.”
“What happened? If you don’t mind me asking.” Hoseok knew he took a chance by asking this. He knew Yoongi could pull away, but he took the chance anyway.
Yoongi knew this question was coming, but he still felt himself tremble in fear at it. He hated thinking about that night. He dreamt about it enough when he was asleep, that he shied away from any thoughts of it as best he could while he was awake.
But this was Hoseok. His sunshine, happy, energetic, empathetic Hoseok. He was his life mate. If he couldn’t face his fears with him, then who?
He took a steadying breath and began to tell Hoseok about the night his life began to unravel.
Yoongi had gotten the report from Namjoon that a band of rogues were terrorising people and causing trouble just north of Seoul. He’d called up Jiyong, his usual partner, and his sister to help dispatch the group. From the sounds of it, there were only two they had to deal with. It shouldn't be too bad.
Dispatch the two rogues, and go home. Easy.
“Are you sure there are only two?” Jiyong asked looking at the report that was handed to them by Namjoon. They were sitting in the company van just south of a wooded area leading into Bukhansan National Park.
“You don’t trust Namjoon’s word, baby?” Jisoo asked from the back seat. Jiyong had begged for anyone else to come along as look out and surveillance, but everyone else were on jobs, and Jisoo was one of the best they had.
“It’s not that, love. The report states that only two were sighted, but the level of carnage and damage makes me think more than two.” Jiyong flipped through one of the pages in the packet he held.
“We’ll just have to prepare for more. If it’s greater than five or six, we’ll regroup and wait till we can bring more people along. No sense in being reckless.” Yoongi stated. “Let's get this over with. The quicker we get this done, the quicker we can go home. Everyone have their coms?” Yoongi asked while sticking his ear piece in.
“Yes” Jiyong and Jisoo echoed in unison. They had a bit of a walk ahead of them. The last sighting of the rogues had been deep into the woods where cars couldn’t go.
“You have the drone?” Yoongi asked Jisoo.
“Yep!” Jisoo pulled out a small hand sized drone which she controlled with her phone.
“You promise to stay back, away from danger?” Jiyong asked her.
“Oh my god, yes.” Jisoo answered exasperated. “We’ve been over this. I promise to stay back and surveillance the area only. I’ll only engage if they get to close.”
“Why would it matter?” Yoongi thought something was up. Jiyong had never been worried over Jisoo in battle before. She could handle herself.
“She’s, uh, been sick here recently.” Jiyong spouted.
“Jiyong, brother, we don’t get sick. Remember?” Yoongi rolled his eyes at the pair. Something was definitely up, but he didn’t have time to figure it out. They had a job to do. “Whatever. If you don’t want to tell me now, that’s fine, we’ll talk about it after. Come on.”
Jisoo led the way, letting her drone, with night vision activated, be their eyes. The three of them stopped when they came to the edge of a clearing where they could just make out a fire that was starting to dwindle down to embers.
“Looks like someone was here.” Jiyong said. “Look there.” He pointed to the other side of the clearing. Just off the right, on the opposite side, stood a makeshift shack. It looked like someone had built it in a hurry.
“Think this might be the handy work of our rogues?” Jisoo asked.
“Maybe. Only one way to find out.” Yoongi answered.
Jisoo let her drone fly up above the canopy. Flying it forward, it only took a few seconds before she spoke again. “Wait, there is a house, or another building just on the other side of those trees.”
“Shit. It may be a nest. Maybe we-” Jiyong was cut off by a scream that echoed through the clearing.
“That sounded like it came from the shack. Want me to fly the drone closer to the shack?” Jisoo asked.
“No. You two keep an eye out on the house. I’ll investigate the shack and report back here in 10 minutes.” Jiyong said with finality.
“No, we should stay together.” Jisoo didn’t sound happy about this plan.
“It’ll only take a minute. We need to look further into the house.” Jiyong stated.
“Fine. But don’t engage. You only see what's going on and then get back here. Got it?” Jisoo’s tone left no room for argument.
“Yes, ma’am.” Jiyong smirked before giving her a deep kiss. He took off, sprinting through the woods, without another word.
“You two are so disgustingly cute.” Yoongi mumbled.
“Oh shut up! I can’t wait till you get a life mate too, then I’ll get to harass you about being cute and gross.” Jisoo chuckled.
Yoongi rolled his eyes again. They refocused on the video being fed to them from the drone. The house looked empty, or at least for now it did. But Yoongi knew better. The fire burning in the middle of the clearing belied the stillness of the house.
“AHH! BACK OFF!”
“That was Jiyong!” Jisoo gasped. She turned like she was about to run over that way when Yoongi stopped her, grabbing her shoulder.
“I’ll go. You stay and watch that house. We have our coms. Radio me if anything happens.”
“Ok, ok. Go. I’ll be here.” Jisoo hunkered down keeping low to the ground to keep her presence as minimal as possible. “Hurry” She threw out.
Yoongi nodded before making his way to the shack. He kept his steps as quiet as he could. There wasn’t any light coming from inside the shed, but Yoongi didn’t need it. With the help of the nanos, he could see in the dark just as well as he could with any light on.
He stepped into the small shack, keeping an alert eye out for danger. The place was empty, with the exception on a body laying on the floor. Yoongi recognized Jiyong as he lied prone on the floor
“Jiyong!” Yoongi rushed to get to his brother-in-law. “Jiyong, wake up!”
Yoongi turned Jiyong over onto his back and heard him groan. Oh thank god, he was alive.
“Yoongi. Trap. They saw us coming. Where is Jisoo?” Jiyong mumbled.
“She is back on the other side of the clearing, she’s safe. Why didn’t you radio us?” Yoongi sat his brother-in-law up. There was a large gash that was oozing blood on the top of Jiyong’s forehead.
“I tried. Interference.” Jiyong pointed to a metal box that hung near the ceiling of the shack. Shit. That meant-
Jisoo’s scream ripped through the clearing. Both Jiyong and Yoongi were up like lightning, then they were running.
The clearing was full of people. Much more than two. In the middle of the group stood a wiry looking male with curly brown hair that fell to his cheeks. The silver in his eyes flashed in moon light.
“I wouldn’t come to close if I were you.” The man spoke. He squeezed the arm he had around Jisoo’s torso tighter. Blood trickled from the corner of her mouth. The man’s other hand held a stiletto dagger just above Jisoo’s heart. “I know why you’re here, and I’m telling you now, you won’t accomplish your mission. There are too many of us. Let us leave, and I’ll set the pretty one free.”
“Don’t do it Yoongi!” Jisoo shouted.
The man’s face lit up with recognition at the name. “Yoongi? Min Yoongi? I never figured you become a lackey to the law. How pathetic.”
“Don’t act as if we know each other.” Yoongi Hissed.
“Oh, but we do.” The stranger smirked. “It’s been a few centuries, but you and I were thick as thieves at one point, at least for a few months. Don’t tell me you forgot about killing the English at Broughty Castle back in 1547?”
“Heechul?” Yoongi asked wide eyed. This was not the man he remembered having his back during the siege of Broughty Castle. That man had been full of vitality and life. This man was scraggly, and looked very rough around the edges.
“The one and only.” Heechul replied.
“What the hell happened? The man I knew wouldn’t be scrounging as a low-life rogue.”
“A lot’s happened since last we met Yoongi dear.” Heechul grinned. “Enough with the pleasantries. Do you agree to let us go, or do I have to kill the nice lady. Although, the way she treated Matthew, I should kill her for her insulance anyway.”
Yoongi caught the look a much larger man near the back was giving Jisoo. His face was bloody, with one eye starting to swell shut. That must be Matthew. He was also, more than likely, the reason Jisoo had a bloody lip. He hung back with another male, and the lone female of the group.
“What say you, Matthew? Should she die for messing up your pretty face?” Heechul raised his hand with the weapon ever so slightly.
“No!” Jiyong shouted as the dagger was raised. “We’ll let you go. Just, don’t hurt her.”
“Good boy.” Heechul giggled before kissing Jisoo’s cheek. “Now run along sweetheart. No need in causing a fuss. We’ll be on our way.”
Heechul watched as Jisoo walked to the two rogue hunters before he gave a whistle. The group started to disperse.
“Are you ok?” Jiyong asked as soon as Jisoo reached his side.
“I’m, I’m fine.” Jisoo stuttered.
“Ok. Let's get out of here. We’ll report back to Namjoon about what happened here, and I’ll let him know its an old friend of mine.” Yoongi turned to lead the way. “This group is to big for us to handle ourselves anyway.”
He thought they were in the clear, He hadn’t even heard the small female’s foot steps. There was a loud thunk, like someone being punched, and a sharp gasp that came from behind Yoongi. He quickly turned and nearly dropped to his knees at the site that was presented before him.
Jiyong held Jisoo in his arms leading her down to the ground. Jisoo was gasping for breath, a large hole in her chest. And the lone female, the one who had stood beside the one called Matthew, stood leering down at them with a piece of Jisoo’s heart in her hand. Blood dripped down her arm. “I’ll keep this as payment. For messing up my mates face.”
If evil had a face, it was surely the smiling face of the tiny female that was holding his sisters heart.
Yoongi heard a roar in his ears, he didn’t realize it was him that had made the noise. He chased after the wretched female, but she was too quick. It only took a few seconds after entering the wooded area, that the female lost him. Cackling as she left him in her dust.
“YOONGI!! YOONGI, I NEED YOU! SHE’S DYING!!” Jiyong’s screams reached Yoongi’s ears. Yoongi rushed back to see Jiyong cradling a limp Jisoo in his arms. “Yoongi! Quick! The blood bags in the van!” Jiyong was trying to put pressure on the open wound. If they could get enough blood in her, and quickly, the nanos would be able to repair her heart.
Yoongi didn’t think he had run so fast in his life. He knew, he really knew, that it would take to long to get there, but he had to try. Once he reached the van, he called Namjoon and filled him in a quick as he could while gathering the blood. Running back with the cooler of blood bags, he knelt down next to his unconscious sister.
Jiyong threw open the cooler as Yoongi took ahold of his sister. His brother-in-law ripped open a bag and tried pouring some in Jisoo’s mouth, and then into the open wound. He tried bag, after bag, after bag, after bag. It wasn’t working.
“Come on! COME ON!!” Jiyong yelled as he ripped open yet another bag. Tears were running down his cheeks. “You can’t leave me! Not now! Especially now that we… “ Jiyong ripped open another bag pouring it into the wound.
“Why isn’t this working!! Why aren’t they fixing her!!” Jiyong was starting to become hysteric.
Yoongi knew why. They had been to late. The minute Jiyong had handed her lifeless body to Yoongi when he returned, he knew. But he let Jiyong try anyway, hoping.
“Ji-jiyong.” Yoongi’s voice hitched as his own tears started falling.
“No! Don’t say it! DON’T YOU DARE SAY IT! NO! NO! N-” Jiyong’s voice faltered as a sob caught in his throat. He fell face down into Jisoo’s bloody torso, holding her tight. The raw sounds that erupted from his throat as he sobbed, tore at Yoongi’s soul.
That’s how Namjoon found them an hour later.
“I-I couldn’t save her.” Yoongi cried. “I tried. I tried so hard. There were so many mistakes made that night, and my mistakes KILLED MY SISTER!”
Hoseok rocked Yoongi as the older man sobbed into his neck and shoulder. Empathetic tears ran down his cheek for the pain that Yoongi was going through. He had wrapped his arms around the distraught immortal halfway through his explanation.
“I’m so sorry, Yoongi. I’m so sorry.” Hoseok whispered into Yoongi’s hair. He let Yoongi cry out his grief, his frustration, and his pain. It was a few minutes later when the tears had quieted down that Yoongi spoke again.
“I’m sorry Hoseokie. I didn’t mean for you to see me like this.” Yoongi slurred.
“Shh. Its ok. You don’t have to apologize.” Hoseok ran his fingers through Yoongi’s hair. “I’m just sad that you had to go through something like that. Crying, and grieving, shows that you cared. Don’t ever be afraid to show that you cared.”
Yoongi raised his head to face Hoseok. His eyes puffy and red rimmed. “It broke him, that night. It was so painful that it broke him. And I’m so afraid.”
Hoseok’s brows knitted in confusion. “Why would that make you afraid? Are you afraid of the band of rogues coming back?”
“No. I’m afraid I’ll end up like him.” Yoongi admitted. “I’m afraid of falling in love. If I lose that love, if I lose you, then I might break too. I’ll lose control. I can’t ever lose control, not again. Not ever again.”
Hoseok could feel the panic rising in Yoongi. “Hey, hey. You don’t know if that’ll happen. Does it usually happen with an immortal loses a life mate?”
“I only know of one other that’s lost a mate besides Jiyong. And by my knowledge, its 50/50?” Yoongi supplied. He really wasn’t sure. He hadn’t met to many immortals that had lost a life mate. They only other one he could think of was Namjoon, Jennie, and Taehyung’s mother. She lost her first mate in the fall of Atlantis. She’d only found her second life mate a hundred years ago, this resulting in Taehyung.
“Well, that is something we’ll have to deal with if it happens.” Hoseok stated.
Yoongi nodded, too tired to think, that if it happened, that would mean Hoseok wouldn’t be there to help deal with it. Hoseok was right, he could think about it later. Right now, he was emotionally exhausted, and was naked in bed with his life mate.
For the rest of the night, he just wanted to indulge.
“Take my mind off of it?” Yoongi pleaded, straddling Hoseok’s lap. “Off of everything? Just for now?”
“Alright, if you’re sure?”
Yoongi nodded before leaning in to give Hoseok a desperate kiss. He was desperate to let his body overrule his mind. It only took a few more seconds before he was consumed by nothing but his life mate, and the pleasure he was giving him.
Thoughts? Theories? I love hearing what you guys think.
Chapter 12: Another brick in the wall
*Insert old lady Rose from Titanic meme* "It's been 84 years."
No seriously, I'm really sorry it took over a month to get this chapter up. Some things happened that threw my life into a whirlwind there for a minute. Some good things and bad. I do think you lovelies deserve an explanation, so I'll explain at the end.
Love to you all!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
“Thank you Lisa, for helping us out today.” Yoongi sat next to Hoseok in the den they liked to frequent for their lessons. He knew it was past time to teach Hoseok how to read and control people, and way past time to teach him how to guard his mind against others. He didn’t want to overwhelm the new immortal by throwing him out into the public, so Yoongi figured, with Lisa’s help, he could start him off in a controlled situation.
“It’s no problem. You’ll make sure to tell Namjoon oppa to give me a few days off for this right?” Lisa gave an innocent, but not so innocent, smirk. She definitely knew how to make a deal. Yoongi couldn’t help but smile in return.
“Yeah. I’ll talk to him about it.” Yoongi agreed. “Have a seat and we’ll get started then.” Yoongi pointed to the adjoining couch that jutted out making the furniture look like an L. He waited for her to get comfortable before turning back to Hoseok. “Ok Hoseokie, this may, or may not be the most difficult thing about your new abilities. The older you get, the easier it’ll become. It could also be a little overwhelming if your around a ton of people, especially mortals, for the first few times.”
Hoseok nodded. He wasn’t sure how he felt about this particular part of being an immortal, but he knew it was necessary. According to Namjoon, Taehyung, and Yoongi, it was vital that he learned to read and control the minds of his “donors”. They hated using the word victims, cause they weren’t outright killing people, just borrowing some of their blood.
If he could learn to read and control his donors, he could control the amount of pain they felt as well. Which meant none at all if he did it right. In fact, he could even make it pleasurable for them if he so chose.
The thought of pleasure made Hoseok think back to the day before. Yoongi’s mouth trailing kisses down his body. His hands caressing him in the most intimate of places. And his tongue. Yoongi was truly magical with his tongue. He had done things to Hoseok’s cock, that he’d never had done before. All while his fingers worked magic elsewhere. Milking his prostate with such vigor, that Hoseok saw stars before the waves of shared pleasure over took them both.
Ever since Yoongi let his guard down, a week prior, and stopped fighting the attraction between them, they couldn’t seem to keep their hands off of each other. Each night was filled with lessons and honing the skills he now had, and each day, before they slept, was filled with so much passion and want. It was almost like Yoongi was trying to make up for lost time.
“I think I liked it better when they were pining for each other. Now their thoughts are more vivid. God, is that really what Yoongi sounds like in bed?” Taehyung’s voice echoed from the doorway. Amusement painted across his face.
“Shut it!” Yoongi snapped.
“You know they can’t help it Tae. It’s part of finding your life mate.” Jungkook said.
Yoongi’s eyebrows rose at this. Jungkook was actually defending them? He wasn’t going to pick at them along with Taehyung?
“What? I was only needling you about Hoseok before because you were being a stubborn dickhead.” Jungkook shrugged his shoulders, giving a huge bunny like grin, clearly reading Yoongi’s thoughts.
“I know.” Taehyung quipped, bringing the conversation back to him. “To say I’m a little envious is an understatement. I wish I had a life mate to share things with.” His tone became softer. Hoseok wasn’t sure if Jungkook realised the type of look Taehyung was giving him, but if he did, he didn’t show it.
“You do?” Jungkook asked, his face a mask of confusion. His eyes seemed bigger and more child like then before.
“Of course. Doesn’t every immortal wish to find the one they’re meant to be with? Someone to share their life with?” Taehyung replied.
“But you’re so young. Isn’t there stuff you still want to do before being chained down?” Jungkook furrowed his brow.
“I mean, why experience things by myself when I could share them with a life mate?” Taehyung grinned widely at Jungkook. “I think it would be great to have someone to hold and kiss everyday.”
“How long have you felt this-“
“KISS!!! Oh yeah!” Hoseok shouted, interrupting Jungkook.
All eyes turned to the dancer as he got up from his spot on the couch, quickly walked around the edge, closed in on the second youngest immortal in the room, and then proceeded to lay a very long and generous kiss onto Taehyung’s lips. With a resounding smack of lips parting, Hoseok backed off.
He heard someone behind him make a choking noise. He gave Taehyung a bright smile as he pulled back.”I promised myself that I would give you a big kiss as a thank you for leaving that little ‘gift’ in Yoongi’s room the other night. It totally saved the night.”
It took Taehyung a second to get over his shock while his brain tried to process what Hoseok was talking about. Hoseok swore he could actually see the lightbulb light up above Tae’s head when it clicked. The lube.
Taehyung doubled over in laughter when he caught on. Hoseok had no choice but to join him. Laughter was always infectious to Hoseok. He loved it when other people laughed, and loved it more when he was the one who could make them do it.
“You know, you could have just like, given him a hug or something.” Came a grumpy response right behind Hoseok. He turned around nearly bumping into his life mate. “You didn’t have to kiss him.”
Hoseok turned to see the poleaxed look upon Jungkook’s face, then back to his life mate. “Yeah, yeah I did.” He stated with a big grin. “Anyway… Back to the lesson!” Hoseok kissed Yoongi’s cheek and then sprinted back to the couch, not catching the smirk that overtook the other’s lips.
“Lesson?” Taehyung asked with his last giggles. “Did we interrupt another lesson? By the sound of Hoseok’s thoughts, there wasn’t any learning going on.” Taehyung let out one last giggle as he strode to sit next to Hoseok on the couch.
“We had only just started when you guys walked in.” Yoongi explained, sitting on the couch next to Lisa, opposite of Hoseok and Tae. “That's why Lisa is here, to help Hoseok with getting a grasp on reading a mortal’s mind.”
Taehyung nodded in understanding. “That sounds like fun. Maybe I could help. Have you taught him to block his thoughts yet?”
“No. This was to be his first lesson. I don’t want to throw to much at him at once. It’s exhausting to learn these skills.” Yoongi explained.
“I think he should learn these skills together. Learning them both at the same time is easier than trying to master them separately. At least, that's how I’ve found it to be when teaching someone in the past.” This came from Jungkook, who had shaken off his shock from a few minutes ago.
Yoongi gave in with a sigh as Jungkook sat next to him. “Fine. First thing Seok-ah-”
“You call him Seok-ah? That is SO CUTE!” Taehyung all but squealed.
Yoongi glared at the tall brunette for interrupting before continuing. “As I was saying. Seok-ah. We’ll focus on the blocks. There are multiple ways to do this. You could hum a lullaby, recite a nursery rhyme, or even as something as simple as envisioning a brick or steel wall.”
Hoseok nodded. “That doesn’t sound too hard.”
“Yeah, it doesn’t sound hard, but the difficult part is doing this along with thinking or doing other things that may take up your attention.” Taehyung explained. “Its super easy to slip if you’re not use to it. It takes practice and then after awhile it becomes second nature. But it's still exhausting to have your guards up constantly. That's why finding a life mate is so special.” Taehyung finished with a misty look in his eye.
Hoseok didn’t miss the way Jungkook gave Taehyung an intense gaze. Taehyung must have seen it too cause the next word out of his mouth were for the oldest immortal.
“Don’t read my mind! You promised you wouldn’t!”
“S-sorry.” Jungkook stuttered with mild embarrassment flushing his cheeks made Jungkook look exponentially younger than his 700 plus years. Who was Hoseok kidding. Jungkook always looked like he was in his mid twenties. The doe-eyed look though pushed him to early twenties at least.
“Anyways,” Yoongi broke the tension before it could become to thick, “Hoseok, why don’t you try one of the methods we mentioned while Tae and Kook try to read your mind? If you can at least stop them momentarily, we’ll move on to having you read Lisa’s mind.”
“Ok. I can do that.” ‘Think of a brick wall. Think of a brick wall. Think of a brick wall. Think of pushing Yoongi against the brick wall. Or maybe Yoongi pushing you against the wall. Yoongi going to his knees while you’re against the brick wall. Having to hold yourself up against the brick wall as he makes your knees go weak.’
“Hoseok! Really?! You can’t keep it in your pants for just a few hours?” Taehyung grouched.
“What?! I was trying to focus on a brick wall.” Hoseok retorted.
“Not very hard.”
“Oh, I’d say he was thinking about it pretty hard.” Jungkook snickered into his fist.
Hoseok crossed his arms and glared at the pair with a mix of embarrassment, guilt, and anger. Was it his fault he was so new to all this, and that for the first time in his life he genuinely finding himself happy? And sex with Yoongi was unlike anything he had ever experienced in his life. None of his hook-ups or past relationships could even hold a candle to the roaring bonfire Yoongi ignited in him.
It wasn’t just the physical part of it either. The way Yoongi opened up to him when it was just the two of them, in the bedroom, made Hoseok feel special and valued. Ever since the night Yoongi had told him about his sister’s death, he had been so much more forthcoming about the way he felt, and about himself in general. Hoseok didn’t feel like he had to fight to get answers out of Yoongi any longer.
Little by little, Yoongi was showing Hoseok who he truly was. Not the grief stricken Yoongi, not the hard as ice rogue-hunter Yoongi, not the misguided and determined to stay away from him Yoongi, or the stoic teacher Yoongi. But the real, all masks stripped away, Yoongi.
He got to know the Yoongi that had an almost obsessive type of love for music. So much so, that he always kept up with the latest trends, and there wasn’t a genre that he didn’t like. He even sat Hoseok down at the piano just the night before and played him a piece he had composed almost three hundred years ago.
He got to see the Yoongi that would laugh at his stories or jokes. The Yoongi that liked having his hand held, no matter what they were doing. The Yoongi that, when they weren’t passed out from orgasm-overdose, liked to cuddle. It didn’t matter who was the big spoon, or little spoon, as long as they were touching.
Hoseok knew that there many more sides to Yoongi he hadn’t seen yet. He knew there were probably sides to him he wasn’t going to like, or agree with, but he was excited to find out more about his life mate.
It was in the quiet moments, when they were sharing kisses and secrets, that Hoseok felt the closest to Yoongi. Its when Hoseok believed that, maybe this whole destiny, or fate thing could be true. It was at these times that Hoseok felt that he was beginning to fall in love with the older immortal.
“OK! We get it!” Taehyung snapped.
What the hell had crawled up Taehyung’s ass all of a sudden? He had been seemingly fine minutes ago. He was even usually quick to make fun of Hoseok’s erotic like thoughts. He’d never snapped at him like this before.
“Tae?” Hoseok voice had question enough that the other immortal knew he was asking ‘What’s wrong?’ without him having to actually ask.
Hoseok concentrated on Taehyung. He wasn’t sure what was going on with his friend, but he was worried.
Then he heard it.
Without even realizing, or trying, Hoseok heard the whispering of Taehyung’s thoughts. His eyes widened. Without thinking, he blurted out what he heard.
Taehyung had averted his gaze the second he realized he had just snapped at his friend, and for no good reason, but his head whipped back up at those shouted words.
“You wish it was you. You want to find a life mate so you can,” Hoseok squinted his eyes, “end this torturous cycle of unrequited love.”
Taehyung looked like someone had smacked him across the face. The whole scene had gone quite. Yoongi looked confused, Lisa looked intrigued, and Jungkook was staring at Taehyung, just as flabbergasted.
Then everyone started talking at the same time.
“You’re in love with someone?”
“You read my mind?!”
“Oh my god! I didn’t mean to blurt that out.”
“This is so much better than having to clean the kitchen.”
“Seriously. Why didn’t you tell me you were in love with someone?”
“I can’t believe you just read my thoughts! I even had my guards up!”
“I swear Tae, I didn’t mean to blurt out your thoughts. I’m so sorry.”
“Guys! GUYS!” Yoongi yelled into the maelstrom of voices. The room went quiet once more. “We’ll handle this one at time okay?” The occupants all nodded.
There was a pause before Hoseok spoke again. “I’m sorry Tae.”
Taehyung let out a small chuckle. “I don’t know weather to be proud, or mad. I guess its what I get for reading your thoughts huh?”
“No, It’s still intrusive. I was just frustrated because you seemed fine just a few minutes ago and… and… I just wanted to know what was making you so angry all of a sudden.” Hoseok took Taehyung’s hand. He has a feeling who the unrequited love was about and forced himself not to look at Jungkook.
“It’s still impressive that you got through my blocks… or maybe I was letting my own frustrations distract me.” Taehyung saw the worrying look on Hoseok’s face. “We’ll talk about what you heard later ok? I think we should focus on you right now.”
“But Tae-” Jungkook began before Yoongi held up a hand saving Taehyung from having to explain himself.
“Tae’s right. You can talk about what he heard later. We were in the middle of a lesson remember?” Yoongi turned back to his life mate. “Hoseok, what you did, that kind of ability is rare. If it is what I think it is. Why don’t you try reading Tae’s mind again. Tae, focus, concentrate hard on keeping your guards up.”
Both of the younger immortals nodded before facing each other.
“If you read my thoughts again, just try not to blurt them out at random, yeah?” Taehyung asked before they got started. He gave Hoseok a big grin to let the younger know he was only teasing.
“I won’t. I promise.” Hoseok let out a big sigh. “Shall we start?”
Taehyung gave a nod.
Hoseok focused on Taehyung and tried to recreate what he’d done just a few moments ago. He felt a push with his mind, and some resistance. He concentrated harder, putting all his energy on breeching that resistance. It took a few minutes, and Hoseok could feel sweat droplets begin to form on his brow, but it felt like something, a barrier, gave way.
He could hear Taehyung’s thoughts.
‘Can you hear me?’
Hoseok nodded in affirmation.
‘I’m sorry I snapped. I promise, I’m happy for you and Yoongi.’
“I forgive you.” Hoseok said aloud.
‘I-I just… I wasn’t exactly truthful the last time we talked about it, but I don’t just have a crush on Jungkook.’
“I think I’m beginning to see that.”
‘I promise I’ll tell you about it, but later, ok?’
Hoseok gave Taehyung a reassuring smile before pulling back from his mind. “Of course Tae. Whenever you’re ready.”
“I take it, that it worked. You can read his thoughts, even through his guards?” Yoongi asked.
Hoseok turned to face the others. “Yeah, it took some effort this time, I think cause he wasn’t distracted, but yeah… It worked.”
“Holy shit.” Jungkook muttered. He shared a look with Yoongi. “We need to let Namjoon know. He could be an asset on missions.”
“What?” Hoseok squawked. “Missions?”
“Yes, Hoseok-ah, missions.” Jungkook stated. “We could train you to become a rogue hunter, along with mastering this ability, and you’d be an asset out in the field.”
“Me? A-a rogue hunter?” Hoseok’s asked in a flustered voice. “But, but, I’ve never hurt anyone in my life. And… and … You saw me when they brought Yoongi in when he had been injured. I was a wreck. And that's after his wound had already begun to heal.” Hoseok’s voice got higher and higher as he spoke.
Yoongi reached across to grab Hoseok’s hand, hoping to calm him some. “We’re not saying we’re going to through you out into the field tomorrow. It would take months and months of training before we would even let you think about going out on a mission. We’re just saying that it’s an option in the future if you want it. We would have to hone your gift, and before any of that, we have to get you through the basics.”
“Yeah, cause your blocking sucks.” Taehyung added. “You definitely need more work on that.”
“Even if, after everything is said and done, you don’t want to be a rogue hunter, that's ok too.” Yoongi said while rubbing his thumb across Hoseok’s knuckles. “It’s just something to think about.”
Hoseok let out a breath. “Ok. I’ll think about it.”
“Great. Why don’t we continue with the lesson, hm?” Yoongi asked. “If you’re not to tired that is.”
“Sure, we can continue.”
They stayed there a few more hours running Hoseok through exercise after exercise. Taehyung had been right. He could read minds easily enough. He had no trouble reading Lisa. It wasn’t even a struggle to get into her mind. But blocking his thoughts from others, that was not so easy. He either got distracted, or his attempts at blocking them were so weak they were easily broken through.
They kept consoling him by letting him know that “It just takes practice”.
He’d finally been able to block both Taehyung and Jungkook for a total of five minutes before they decided to call it a night. Hoseok was exhausted. Who knew that mental exercises could tire someone out so much physically?
“Maybe your shielding will be better with some rest. We did push you kind of hard tonight.” Yoongi suggested before waking Lisa to let her know she could go home. The poor girl, when not being used as help had ended up falling asleep.
“Yeah. I’m beat. I feel like I could sleep for the next twelve hours.” Hoseok was about to leave and retire to the now shared room that he and Yoongi were using, when he caught the way Taehyung watched Jungkook leave to tell Namjoon about the new development. “Hey hyung, I’ll see you upstairs in a little bit.”
Yoongi took one look at Tae and nodded his understanding. He quickly turned and gave Hoseok a quick peck on his lips. “Don’t keep me waiting too long.” He said with a smirk before leaving the younger immortals alone.
“Hey, Tae. Are you alright? Feel like venting?” Hoseok asked as he sat back down.
“Listen, again, I’m really sorry about earlier. I don’t even know why I got so jealous. I just heard your thoughts about how you were falling in love with hyung and I, just…”
“Hey, its ok. If you can’t tell me it, that's alright.” Hoseok ran his hand up and down Taehyung’s arm in a comforting gesture.
“No, no. I want to tell you. It's just hard because I’ve been bottling it up for so long.” Taehyung at back on a sigh, taking a few moments to gather his thoughts. “When I told you I wouldn’t mind dating Jungkook cause of crush, well it’s more than a crush. I’ve been in love with him since the day we met.”
“I know! You don’t think I haven’t beat myself up over this? I know we’re not life mates. But, I just can’t help it. I mean, ever time he comes back, all of these feelings well up again.” Taehyung ran a hand over his face with exasperation.
“What do you mean when he comes back? I thought he lived here and worked for Namjoon?”
“Oh he does. But he is one of the best and gets sent out on away missions a lot. In fact, I think this is the longest he’s stayed here. Usually he’ll stay for maybe a week or two, but then he’s off again on another mission. Of course he works missions here, but he stays out in the field. It not as if we haven’t worked missions together before either.”
“I thought you said he was always here for you though?” Hoseok was slightly confused.
“Well, yes, he has been. I don’t always mean physically here. If I really needed him here by my side though, he’s always dropped everything to come back.” Taehyung let out a frustrated growl. “I don’t know why this time is so different. I don’t know why it’s getting to me so bad. I partially blame those damn dreams.”
“Dreams? What dreams?”
“Ok, now don’t make fun of me.” Taehyung frowned.
“I won’t! I promise.” Hoseok gave him a look of pure sincerity.
“I’ve been having these super erotic dreams about him. I mean, it’s not the first time I’ve ever dreamt of him, but this is the longest run of dreams I’ve ever had.” Taehyung stood up to pace the floor. “And they feel so real. I feel like my dreams of him are always worse when he is close. When he’s away, if I dream about him, it’s a normal dream. But when he is here… they’re always sexual. AND IT FRUSTRATES ME!!!”
Taehyung stopped to face Hoseok. “I’m doomed to only have him in my dreams. What am I don’t wrong with my life. Why can’t I just get over him?”
“Tae, are you sure you’re not life mates? That almost sounds like shared dreams.” Hoseok was worried about the heartbroken look his friend was giving him.
“Shared dreams? Life mates have shared dreams?”
“Yeah. Yoongi and I have had them almost every night since he started staying here. Did no one ever tell you that?”
“No. Why wouldn’t Joon or Jennie ever tell me that?”
“And you’re sure you’re not life mates?” Hoseok asked cautiously.
“Yes, I’m sure. I found out when I was 18. I had been harbouring feelings for him for two years. So a month past my 18th birthday I confessed to him. The only way to know if we were life mates was to confront him. I was too young to have lost interest in anything yet, and he was old enough that there was no telling if I couldn’t read him due to age or because we were life mates. And I’d always seen him eat. So I couldn’t use that as and indicator either.” Taehyung took his seat again. Hoseok could tell that this topic made him anxious. “Turns out, it was just because he’s so old. I confessed to him, I even tried to kiss him.” He let out an embarrassed laugh. “He stopped me of course, then proceeded to tell me that we weren’t life mates. That he could read me. I asked him to prove it, and he did. He told me all of the private thoughts I had been thinking throughout the day, even the fact that I had planned to confess. He knew! He knew and he let me do it anyways.”
Hoseok moved to sit next to Taehyung when the latter put his head in his hands. “I’m sorry Tae.” He didn’t know what else to say to comfort the man. Hoseok had definitely been in a one-sided love before, but never to this magnitude.
“That’s why I got so jealous when your thoughts turned to loving Yoongi. I just wish I could find my life mate so I could get over Jungkook. I just want someone who will love me back.” Taehyung looked up and Hoseok could clearly see the tears that he was trying to hide. “The worse part, Hobi, is that It always comes back to him. No matter how many people I try to find comfort with, no matter how many lovers I’ve had, I can never love them. It’ll always be him.”
When the last was said on a sob, Hoseok cradled Taehyung onto his shoulder, wrapping his arms around the older man. Hoseok let him cry out his feelings, and never once made a move to stop him. He had a feeling that Taehyung needed this. He needed to let it out. Maybe this would be his first step to letting go.
He made sure Taehyung was alright after his tears dried, before saying goodnight. Hoseok almost felt guilty when he left the room. Here was Taehyung, hurting, and he was about to go spend the night with his life mate.
Hoseok wasn’t a religious person, but he put it out into the universe anyway. He hoped that Taehyung would find his life mate, and find them sooner rather than later.
Ok, what did you think? Does anyone else just wanna give Taetae a hug? TT.TT
Anyways, the reason it took so long to get back to you guys.
1. I GOT TO SEE BTS AT THE ROSEBOWL!! *flails around like a chicken* That was the one good thing that happened. A friend surprised me with tickets, and so I had to arrange the flight, and room, and all that jazz.
2. So, now the not so good stuff. My mom recently got diagnosed with Adenocarcinoma. We originally thought it was a small spot, but it turned out to be 4 tumors expanding the whole of her right lung. And when we found out that it wasn't going to be so easy to treat, my family kind of lost it for a minute. I have been back and forth from my home and my mom's... like a lot. That contributed to the lack of chapters.
3. I may or may not be looking for another job soon. They keep lying to me, telling me that everything should go back to normal soon, but then keep calling me in to cover extra shifts. Sooo... I'm going to find a new one soon.
Anyways, all of those things together kind of left me drained with only a few minutes here or there to write, and I'm so sorry it took so long. Thank you so much for sticking with it!
I purple you all!
Chapter 13: The very ecstacy of love.
Hello lovlies! Thank you so so so so much for all the thoughtful comments left for me and my mom. We keep taking it a day at a time. Some days better, some days not. But your kind words meant so much.
I do need to put in a WARNING here. There is some unintentional "drug" use in this chapter, you'll see what I mean. AND There is an attempted roofie-ing that takes places. It doesn't happen, but just a fair warning to you all.
Anyways, like always, I hope you enjoy this next chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
It took Hoseok three more weeks to master putting up his metal blocks. It only took him three days to get the hang of reading the others, even with their guards up. Each time he did it, it became easier and easier.
Of course, the only people he couldn’t read, were Yoongi and Namjoon. Yoongi, cause of the whole life mate thing, and Namjoon, just because he was so damn old. Apparently age equates to mental strength when you’re an immortal.
He’d also had trouble reading Jungkook at first, but at the end of the third day, he’d been able to catch him while he was distracted.
They’d been sitting around the kitchen island, Yoongi, Taehyung, Jungkook, Jackson, Chanyeol, Seung-hyun, and him, when he noticed that Jungkook had a weird look upon his face. He was either going to sneeze or he was thinking to deeply to notice the conversation going on around him. Hoseok thought maybe this was his chance.
He pushed his mind out to touch the barrier surrounding Jungkook’s mind. It didn’t feel like hard steel now, it was more like a really hard plastic. It was bending at his push, but not quite letting him through.
He took a deep breath and gave a big push. Just… a …. little bit… more!
And he was in.
He’d done it! He’d pushed through Jungkook’s barriers. He had just enough time to hear, ‘Is this all really worth the effort anymore? I just don’t know. I’m so confused.I need to speak with Namjoon.’, before his mind met a steel barricade once more.
Jungkook glared at him. His eyes cold as steel. Hoseok could see the silver flecks in his eyes flare with agitation. Uh oh.
Hoseok immediately tried to apologize but didn’t get the chance. Jungkook shook his head just enough to let Hoseok know to not say anything, then he got up to leave the gathering.
Well shit. Now he felt bad. It’s not like he heard anything detrimental or secretive. He was just contemplating on talking to Namjoon. Still, Hoseok knew how intrusive it could feel having your mind read. He made a mental note to apologize later.
He was still sort of proud that he could break someone like Jungkook’s defenses, even if the elder had to be distracted for him to do it. Maybe with some work, or with time, he’d be able to read Namjoon too. He highly doubted it, but it was still nice to think he’d be that good someday.
The rest of the three weeks Hoseok didn’t try to breech Jungkook’s mind. He still felt guilty over the way Jungkook had reacted. He kept his conversations with him friendly enough and eventually worked up the courage to breach the topic of what had happened in the kitchen that night. He caught him one night just before He and Taehyung were about to leave, looking for more leads on Jiyong.
“Jungkook!” Hoseok raced to catch them before they walked out the door. “Can I talk to you for a second? Alone?”
Jungkook gave a look to Taehyung who looked just as confused. “I’ll meet you at the car, Tae.” The younger rogue hunter nodded before heading out.
Jungkook turned back to Hoseok. “What’s up?”
“Look, I don’t know how to start this, but I’ll just say it. I’m sorry. A few weeks ago, in the kitchen, I shouldn’t have breached your mind like that. I was prying and that was wrong of me.” Hoseok let his head hang in shame.
“Hey, it’s fine. Really.” Jungkook placed his hand on the worried immortal’s shoulder. “How many times have I read your thoughts? It just startled me is all. When I felt you push past my barriers, it freaked me out a bit.”
“You felt it?” Hoseok looked a little startled himself. None of the others had said anything about feeling his intrusion.
“Yeah, but I think it’s because you gave such a big push. But it’s good to know that you can still get passed someone’s guards, even one as old as me.” Jungkook gave him a reassuring smile. Then his expression turned pensive. “What did you happen to hear?”
“Just that you were contemplating on talking to Namjoon about something. Something about, if something was worth all the effort?” Hoseok gave an innocent shrug.
“And that’s all you heard?”
“Yep. Why? What was the something that’s not worth the effort anymore?”
Jungkook gave a bright smile, shaking his head. “It was nothing. I’ve forgotten all about it to tell you the truth.”
“Sure, Hyung.” Hoseok wasn’t sure he believed Jungkook, but he wasn’t about to question him further.
Jungkook made for the door before turning back as an idea hit him. “I think I know a way that we can test your skills in a safe and controlled environment.”
“You mean other than here?”
“Yes! The club, it’ll be perfect. We’ll discuss it further when Tae and I get back. I’ll talk to Yoongi about it.” Jungkook didn’t give Hoseok anymore time to ask questions before he was out the door.
“Club? What club?” Hoseok spoke to the empty foyer.
Hoseok got his answer later that night, or well, morning. He had been practicing with Namjoon and Yoongi when Jackson and Chanyeol walked in with Seung-hyun. Hoseok smiled brightly at his friend as the newest turn amongst them came and sat right next to him. Hoseok was so glad that Seung-hyun seemed to be doing so much better.
Hoseok remembered the night he came in with Namjoon, with Yoongi hanging from his arms. To say he was shocked to see Seung-hyun there was an understatement. Hoseok had become somewhat close to him through Jin, close enough to call a friend at least.
He remembered Jin saying that Seung-hyun had gone missing. Now he knew what had happened. Apparently the same thing that had happened to him, but much worse. At least Hoseok hadn’t been held captive and forced to do the bidding of the very same immortal who had turned them.
Hoseok had made it his mission to visit Seung-hyun at least once a night. He had begged Namjoon to let him help Seung-hyun. Namjoon didn’t agree at first, thinking that Seung-hyun was dangerous. But seeing as he was calmer having someone he knew and trusted around, Namjoon let Hoseok at the very least see him. Seung-hyun opened up more with Hoseok by his side.
After that first week, when the full story of what Jiyong had done came out, the rest of them slowly started to trust him and believe his story. It helped that they could all read him.
Hoseok even stayed quietly by his side while he made the call to Jin, letting him know “what happened”. The story they had come up with was that he'd been held captive by some thugs and had only just escaped. He was now taking some time to heal before coming back to work.
Jin of course told him to take all the time he needed. Hoseok really loved his friends at times like that. He was lucky to have surrounded himself with such compassionate people.
Over the last month, Hoseok felt he had connected with Seung-hyun over the trauma they’d both faced. Seung-hyun’s being the more severe of the two. He felt a sort of pull to Seung-hyun. Not in a romantic way, but in a brotherly sort of way.
He asked Yoongi about it one morning while they were in bed. Was it weird that he felt such a pull to protect Seung-hyun?
Yoongi assured him it wasn’t. It usually happened to people who shared a trauma. He also explained that it could also be because they shared nanos from the same sire. Hoseok supposed that was true.
As Hoseok sat there, next to his nano brother, he wondered how long it would take him to get used to his new life, and how his lessons with Jackson and Chanyeol were going. If they shared nanos, would he have an ability that went above and beyond too? Or would his skills be normal by immortal’s standards?
Maybe, after a while, Hoseok could help him practice.
Practice, oh yeah. Hoseok’s mind went back to the conversation he had with Jungkook earlier that night.
Without preamble Hoseok blurted, “What’s the club?”
Yoongi stopped his conversation with Jackson nearly mid sentence. “What club?”
Hoseok shrugged. “That’s what I want to know. Jungkook said something earlier about taking me to ‘the club’ to practice my abilities, but I have no idea what that is.”
Yoongi’s face seemed to shut down at that. His voice came out sharp. “No. Not happening.”
“I don’t care Namjoon. We’re not going to the club. He’s not ready.” Yoongi crossed his arms. “Plus, Jiyong is still out there.”
“And he has no idea that Hoseok survived the turn. He’s been in this mansion the whole time. Hoseok will need to leave eventually, why not test the waters in a safe and controlled environment first. And as far as we know, Jiyong is only after you.” Namjoon’s calm and collected logic was hard to dispute.
Yoongi knew that Hoseok would have to leave someday, and he knew that the younger man was probably going stir crazy having spent three months cooped up. The thought of him going back out into the world though, gave Yoongi an anxious feeling.
They hadn’t had a chance to talk about it, what they would do after Hoseok’s was ready to go back to a relatively normal life. Or, Yoongi thought, they’ve had plenty of chances, but he’s been too chicken shit to bring it up. He knows what he wants to say, what he wants to ask, but everytime the words start to come out, he gets an awful knot in his throat and his mouth goes dry. Who knew that 500 year old immortals could still get nervous about expressing their feelings.
Really it shouldn’t be that hard. ‘Hoseok, I’m falling in love with you. I know that we’re life mates, but it isn’t just about that. I love everything about you. Your laugh, your pout, the way your lips make a heart when you smile too big, the way you hold me at night so the nightmares don’t return, everything. Please stay with me? Choose to stay as my life mate.’ Yoongi ran the conversation in his head for what seemed like the 50th time. He knew it shouldn’t be that hard, but for some god awful reason, he just can’t get the words out.
“We’ll all be right there to help. I think Jungkook had the right idea. That’s why Jiwoo created the club to begin with.” Namjoon spoke after a minute of silence.
“I know, I know.” Yoongi quipped quickly. “I’m just worried.”
“We can wait for Kook and Tae to get back and can discuss it more with them.”
Yoongi nodded at Namjoon’s suggestion. He already knew that he would be the only one against the idea. He started mentally preparing his arguments when Hoseok asked, “But what is the club?”
“Up front, open to the public, it’s a dance club. But in the VIP sections, it’s a place where immortals can go to relax, have a drink, conduct business on neutral ground, things of this nature.” Jackson supplied. “It’s run by one of our former rogue hunters, Jiwoo. She also turned it into a sort of sanctuary for new turns that have been abandoned or otherwise. Not that it’s common.”
Namjoon looked at the two newest turns thinking of how things could have been completely different. “Common enough.”
“There are clubs or places like it all over the world.” Chanyeol added.
“Dance club?!? Really?” Hoseok turned excitedly towards Yoongi. “Oh hyung, can we go please? I haven’t danced in ages. I promise to practice while we’re there.”
Yoongi felt his arguments go up in smoke. The bright eyed eagerness shining in Hoseok’s face was hard to say no to. “Fine. We can go tomorrow. We’ll workout logistics when Jungkook gets home.”
“Yes!” Hoseok pumped his fist in the air.
“I hope you guys have fun.” Seung-hyun spoke quietly.
Hoseok turned to face his friend. “Oh, Seung-hyun.” He said with a bit of guilt. He forgot that his friend was basically still on house arrest. He quickly turned to Namjoon. “Can he come with us? Since we’re all going to be there?”
“Not this time, I’m sorry. He has come a long way, but there may be some psychological trauma that hasn’t surfaced yet, and it’s better safe than sorry. We don’t want to push him to fast and undo some of the progress he’s made.”
“Don’t worry Hobi.” Seung-hyun placed his hand on Hoseok’s arm grabbing his attention. “I’ll be fine. And uh, Jennie said she would work with me tonight.” The telling blush that hit Seung-hyun’s cheeks, Hoseok knew the newest turn amongst them wouldn’t find it a hardship to stay home.
Club K.A.R.D. wasn’t exactly what Hoseok thought it would be. It was bright and flashy. Light’s strobed out of the front windows. Neon lights lit the street out front with reds, yellows and blues. Hoseok admitted this was not what came to mind when they said a club catered towards immortals.
“What? You expected something darker?” Jungkook asked.
Embarrassment flushed Hoseok’s cheeks. “One, don’t read my mind. Two, I mean well yeah. I don’t mean to stereotype, but uh, I expected something more…. Gothic?”
Taehyung nearly doubled over in laughter. He held on to Hoseok, being on the opposite side, away from Jungkook. Hoseok noticed that any chance Taehyung had to distance himself from Jungkook, even in the smallest way, he took it. It was sad to see, but Hoseok knew why he was doing it. He felt sorry for the times Taehyung had to go out alone with Jungkook. It probably felt nothing less than torture to be that close to someone you were in love with, that didn’t return those feelings.
“What about any of us makes you think brooding goth?” Taehyung asked on a giggle. Hoseok didn’t miss the way Jungkook’s lips turned up at the sound of Taehyung’s laugh.
“Yeah, I guess that wasn’t very smart of me.” Hoseok laughed at his own misconceptions.
“Aren’t you here to practice?” Yoongi injected. “If Jungkook is reading your mind, then you’re not guarding.”
“Right.” Hoseok’s mood changed to a slightly more serious one as he put his guards up. He couldn’t forget that they were here for a reason, not just for fun. Though, he was hoping he would get the chance to dance to at least a few songs tonight. He missed it so much.
The group followed Namjoon as he made his way to the front entrance. They passed the long line waiting out front to get in, and went straight to the door. A tall gentleman with broad shoulders named Hyunwoo greeted Namjoon as they got closer. He let them all pass without a fuss.
“Is he?” Hoseok asked Yoongi as they made it through the door.
“Immortal? Yes. Jiwoo doesn’t employ mortals at this establishment. It just makes things easier on everyone else when the staff can control any situation that arises.” Yoongi answered.
Hoseok stared in awe as they entered the main room. It was huge. Possibly the biggest dance hall or club Hoseok had ever been too, and he had been to alot. How had he never stumbled upon this place when he was human. A gigantic dance floor stood in the middle of the room. The squares of the floor lighting up different colors to the beat of the music. The over head lights were black lit. It made the people wearing bright colored clothes stand out more.
Tables with accompanying chairs were scattered all along the edges of the dance floor. The DJ booth butted up against a wall on one side of the dance floor and the bar stood back away from it all against the furthest wall from the door.
Hoseok could feel the bass of the music hit him in his core, and he loved it! He loved the way it felt like the sounds were reverberating in his bones. Telling him how to move. Before he could find himself gravitating to the mass of bodies gyrating to music coming from the speakers, Yoongi pulled on his sleeve and motioned for him to follow.
They all once again followed Namjoon to a set of stairs just to the left of the bar. This time they were met by two men guarding.
“Seojoon, Hyungsik.” Namjoon nodded to the men as they lifted the rope barricade for the party to go through. Each gave a nod back in return. Did Namjoon know every immortal?
“Guard your thoughts.” Jungkook countered to Hoseok’s unspoken question, as they mounted the stairs. “And no, don’t be ridiculous. Joon doesn’t know everyone, But he knows everyone who has ever been a rogue hunter for him before. The majority of the workers here at one point or another, have been rogue hunters. Some still do the odd job for us every once in a while. Some of them just need a change of pace for a while. When you live for centuries, you find that you interests change and flow. Some of them will come back to the fold, others will find a passion elsewhere.”
The second floor was much quieter than the main one. Hoseok could still hear the bass pumping from downstairs, but it was muted. Not enough to rattle him, but enough to cause a low hum.
Couches, tables, and chairs littered all available space besides the bar that took up the whole back wall. He found himself sitting next to Yoongi and Taehyung on a set of couches, butted up against one of the walls. A piece of paper plastered to the wall next to them caught his attention.
NEW IMMORTALS APPLY HERE
Newly turned with no where else to go?
Lost your job because it’s in the daytime?
Need a place to help navigate your new life?
Inquire about job opportunities at the bar with Jiwoo,
Or call 030-993-0218 to set up an interview.
Hoseok made a mental note to stop by the bar before they left. He had lost his job because he’d had a number of days in a row where he had been a no call no show. Obviously he couldn’t have called his boss during the throws of turning and say, ‘I’m sorry boss, I can’t come in for a while. Yeah, I’m turning into a vamp. No, this isn’t a joke. Yeah I understand I’ll be fired if I don’t come into work. Ok, bye bye now.’ When he did call his boss to try to explain, it was already too late. They had a strict policy that three days of not showing up without an explanation was a fireable offence, and there was nothing he could do about it.
Maybe it was fate that they came to the club tonight.
“I assume only immortals are ever allowed up here?” Hoseok asked as he pointed to the flyer on the wall.
“Yes,” Namjoon stated with certainty, “Along with a few choice mortals that know of our existence. That’s why Seojoon and Hyungsik guard the entrance to the stairs. As Jackson said the other day, this level is VIP. That’s code for immortal only. There is even a third level with rooms. If you ever find yourself needing a place to stay, Jiwoo will put you up for a while. The main area and dance club are really just a front to help fund this whole set up.”
“That’s interesting. Has there ever been a time where a human has snuck up here?” Hoseok asked.
“Oh sure. But when you can control what they see or hear, it’s usually not a huge problem.” Taehyung provided.
“Speaking of which, why don’t we go back downstairs Seok-ah and get some practice in. That’s why we’re here after all.” Yoongi spoke as he stood. Hoseok followed readily, eager to see what he could do in a crowd of humans, not just a willing participant a.k.a, Namjoon’s day maid. “Either of you wanna come with? Make sure he keeps his guard up?”
Taehyung looked to the empty space between him and Jungkook and quickly stood up. “I’ll go.” Yoongi didn’t say anything about his quick agreement and just nodded for him to follow.
The music blared as they descended back down the stairs, the bass once again hitting Hoseok in a familiar way. He really hoped he’ll get the chance to dance tonight. “If all goes well, can we stay for a dance or two?”
“I don’t see why not.” Yoongi found a table for them to occupy while they watched the other patrons dance to the rhythm pumping out of the sound system. Yoongi and Taehyung scanned the crowd looking perfect opportunities to let Hoseok use his gifts. Yoongi made a little a-ha sound before pointing to a guy standing at one of the nearby tables. “Ok Seok-ah, read that guy’s mind. Tell me what he’s thinking.”
Hoseok looked to where his hyung was pointing. A rather tall and lanky guy who was crowding up against an inebriated girl sitting at the table. Hoseok focused on the passably handsome man. The guys mind was like melted butter, so easy to penetrate. He wasn’t sure what he thought he would hear, but it wasn’t what he did hear.
‘I hope this stupid pill works. I paid fucking 500,000 won for it. I swear if its a dud like last time, I’ll kill Chyungsul.’ Hoseok watched as the man palmed something from his pocket.
“Is, is he going to roofie that girl?” Hoseok asked perplexed. He knew stuff like this happened, but he had never actually seen it happen in front of him.
“Looks that way. Are you going to stop him?” Yoongi spoke as if he were watching the late night news and not the probable violation of a young girl’s life. Hoseok quickly turned back in time to see the seedy man pass his hand over the girls drink while she was giggling up at him. Fuck. He was too late. “You don’t have to control him for this to turn into a good outcome.” Yoongi had obviously seen the same thing Hoseok had.
“Ok.” Think Hoseok, think. Hoseok watched as the girl pick up the glass. Oh, the girl!
Getting into her mind was a little trickier since she was intoxicated. Her mind was a little fuzzier. Wading his way through her thoughts, Hoseok made a suggestion just as Yoongi had taught him.
‘Don’t drink it. He put something it.’
Hoseok watched as the idea took hold. The girl shook her head a little and looked down at her drink scowling at it. “Did you put something in my drink?” She asked loud enough to be heard over the music.
“No!” The man answered too quickly. “Why would you say that?” The look on seedy man’s face was one of pure alarm.
Hoseok pushed another suggestion into the girls mind. ‘Throw the drink in his face. He deserves it!’
Hoseok watched as the girl clutched the drug laced beverage and chucked the contents of the cup into seedy man’s face. “Stay away from me creep!” She yelled as she stomped away.
“Very good Hobi!” Taehyung clapped Hoseok’s back in congratulations of a job well done. “Now, are you just going to let him walk away.” Taehyung pointed to the back of the now leaving would-be-rapist.
“No.” Hoseok grabbed ahold of the seedy man’s mind once again.
‘Stop. Turn around. Walk back this way.’ Hoseok watched as all of his commands were followed. He waited till the man was standing in front of him a mildly blank expression. “Now,” Hoseok spoke aloud this time, “You’re going to go to the nearest police station and turn yourself in. For tonight, and for any past transgressions you may have. Got it?” Hoseok made sure to keep his mind connected to the criminal’s, making sure his commands took hold. The seedy man nodded once then turned to do Hoseok’s bidding.
“Perfect!” Yoongi gave a big grin to his life mate. It made Hoseok’s heart skip a beat. He didn’t think he’d ever get use to Yoongi’s bright gummy smile. It made him melt every time he saw it.
The trio found a few more people to read or control, all the while Taehyung trying to read Hoseok in turn. Hoseok was really getting the hang of this. He was about to ask about going out to dance again when he felt a strange sensation, as if someone were watching him. The hair on the back of his neck stood on end. He scanned the cramped area, but couldn’t see anyone that stood out, or anyone that was outwardly staring his way. Weird.
“Why don’t we go back up and get some drinks, then I’ll come back down and dance with you Hobi.” Taehyung suggested, interrupting his hunt for whatever was causing him the weird feeling.
The drinks, as it turned out, were specialty bloods made to be sold in places like the club. Apparently, getting drunk or high was a little difficult for immortals. The nanos would clean it out of the immortal’s system before the effects could really be felt, unless ingesting blood that was infused with it. Such as the blood of an alcoholic, called a Wino Red. The nanos still used the blood, and the alcohol lingered longer before being cleaned from the immortal.
They even had a blood called High Times. The blood of a mortal who had THC running through their system. That one was a specialty because it was hard to come by in Korea.
“Should we order?” Jackson asked.
“Actually, I’ll do it.” Hoseok offered, seeing his opportunity to talk to the owner. “I want to ask them about a job while we’re here.” Hoseok pointed to the flyer again. “Since I lost my last one, and I know I’ll need one sooner or later.”
They all yelled out what drinks they wanted. Three straights, or straight up blood, two Wino Reds, and a Sweet something or other that Taehyung said was to die for. Hoseok supposed he’d get the same.
The bar only had a few other immortals sitting at it, enjoying their evening. In fact, the second level was nowhere near as packed as the main one. Perks of there being less of their kind compared to mortals. Hoseok chuckled at himself. It wasn’t that long ago the thought of lumping himself with immortals was a bit weird. Now it’s all become so normal to him.
“Hello, what can I get for you?” A pretty blonde with pouty lips and intense eyes spoke as Hoseok reached the bar.
“Oh, Hi. I was, uh, hoping to speak to a Jiwoo?”
“Thats me.” Jiwoo offered a smile and it lit up her whole face. “What can I do for you?”
“Uh, yeah. I was hoping to talk to you about a job? I saw your flyer over there,” Hoseok pointed back to the group lounging in the corner, “and you see, I lost my job while I was turning.”
Jiwoo looked to the people congregating in the corner before returning her attention back to Hoseok. “Oh, you’re here with Namjoon oppa?” She smiled brightly.
“Y-yeah.” Hoseok wasn’t sure, but something about the woman really intimidated him. Maybe it was her demeanor, or the fact that she was the first immortal out of their group he’s had any real interaction with.
“How long since your turn?”
“Um, a little over three months? It was not planned. Attacked by a, a.. rogue.” Hoseok wasn’t sure if the information of who the rogue was something that needed to be spread around.
“You mean Yoongi’s brother-in-law.”
Hoseok’s eyes widened at this comment. “How did you know?”
“Word travels fast among rogue hunters. We make it our business to look after our own kind.” Jiwoo set down a pen and a yellow notepad from behind the bar. “Write down your name and a number I can reach you at and we’ll set up a time for you to come in and do an on the job interview. You have any experience?”
Hoseok sheepishly shook his head. “I’m sorry, but no. I had an office job before this.”
“That’s ok. I’m sure we’ll find something for you. If all else fails, you can do the books.” Jiwoo took the paper after Hoseok was done writing down his information. She was about to turn away when Hoseok caught her attention again.
“Wait. I was suppose to order drinks too.” Jiwoo handed him a list of their drinks that catered towards immortals. “I’ll take three Straights, two Wino Weds, and uh, two Sweet… um, what did he call them?” Hoseok muttered the last while he ran his finger down the list. “Oh! These! Two Sweet Ecstasies please.”
“Sure thing. Give me a minute and I’ll have Hyuna bring them to your area.” Jiwoo pointed to the other woman working behind the bar.
“Thank you. Oh, and thank you for the help with the job situation.” Hoseok smiled then turned to join his friends. “Drinks are ordered.” He stated as he sat down next to Yoongi.
It took a few more minutes before Hyuna arrived placing the drinks on the small coffee table situated between the couches.. It having been a bit since Hoseok had any blood, he knocked back more than half of his in one go. He noticed Yoongi gulped all of his down in a few swallows.
“Ew, gross.” Taehyung looked at his drink like it had just afronted his mother. “I got someone’s Wino Red.”
“Not mine.” Jungkook stated as he took a sip.
Taehyung looked to Yoongi’s empty glass. “Ah Hyung!” He whined. “You drank mine.” Taehyung pouted his bottom lip, almost too cutely, making Hoseok giggle.
“I’m sorry Tae. I didn’t even realize. I usually just knock back my first drink, and sip the second.” Yoongi shrugged his shoulders.
“Here. You can have your drink back. I’m not going to drink it.” Taehyung slide the Wino Red in front of Yoongi who took it in hand and sipped at the rim.
They sat for a while taking in the calm atmosphere, talking about Hoseok’s progress and what it could mean for the future. Hoseok could hardly pay attention to the conversation. He was starting to get antsy with his need to move. His need to feel the music run through him. He needed to be pressed against other sweaty bodies that moved with him. He needed to dance. He tried to keep his manners and nod in places where it seemed appropriate, but then he just couldn’t stand it anymore.
“Hyung, can we dance now?” Hoseok asked Yoongi, his knee bouncing in place. His excitement evident to all sitting there.
“Sure Seok-ah.” Yoongi smirked at the at the pure joy that overtook Hoseok, making the younger jump up ready to go. “How about you dance, and I’ll watch.”
“I can live with that. You coming Taetae?” Hoseok didn’t really wait for Taehyung to answer before he was pulling Yoongi by the hand towards the stairway.
“I’ll be down in a minute!” Taehyung shouted to the exiting couple.
Taehyung looked to the almost half full glass sitting where Hoseok left it. He’d been eyeing it since Hoseok had stopped taking sips out of it. He’d meant to ask him if he could have the rest of it since it seemed Hoseok wasn’t enjoying it all that much. He was still a little miffed that Yoongi had gulped his down without blinking an eye. The audacity of the man.
Sweet Tooths were meant to be savored. They were like drinking the sweetest desserts you’ve ever had in your life. They were Taehyung’s favorite afterall. Maybe it was too sweet, and that’s why Hoseok hadn’t liked it.
“Oh, go on Tae. You know we could have just ordered you another one. You’ve been making ‘fuck me’ eyes to the damn glass since Hoseok put it down.” Namjoon said with a roll of his eyes.“I’m sure Hoseok won’t mind.”
Taehyung let out a giddy laugh before scooping up the glass and taking a big gulp of the bloody drink. No sense in wasting a perfectly good half glass of the sweet stuff.
He pulled the glass away with confusion. This didn’t taste like a Sweet Tooth. Maybe he just had the lingering taste of the Wino Red on his tongue. A second drink surely would be better. He took another sizable drink with the same result. It wasn’t sweet at all.
Maybe that’s why Hoseok hadn’t liked it. Maybe the donor had been a type 2 instead of a type 1 diabetic. But that shouldn’t affect the blood that much. A diabetic is still a diabetic. Sweet is still sweet. Taehyung took one last drink just to be sure before putting it back on the table, the glass nearly empty now. A small bit sat at the bottom.
Hmm. He would be sure to tell Jiwoo about this so she could check her shipment. Hopefully she hadn’t gotten bad batches. Not that it was a big deal, but he would hate to think how much of a set back it could be on her.
It was at this time that he realized that Jungkook had taken Yoongi’s empty spot, sitting down from his previous perch up on the couch arm. Damnit.
Tae had tried really hard to keep at least a little distance between him and Jungkook, ever since that night he broke down in Hoseok’s arms confessing about his past. He knew he couldn’t stay away from him completely. He was his partner in the ongoing case after all.
He tried to keep their conversations strictly business. In the times they spoke outside of work, he stuck to small talk. He knew he was hurting Jungkook, he could see it. The older immortal had become colder and shorter in his responses to Taehyung. But what else could he do?
He was tired of hurting. He was tired of being so close to what his heart wanted, and not being able to have it. He’s told himself for the last 36 years, that it was better to have him in his life than not all, but he was tired. He was heart sick, and couldn’t pretend anymore. So he had to create some distance.
Taehyung blinked as he felt something touch his hand. He looked down and- no, something hadn’t touched him, he was doing the touching. He was holding Jungkook’s hand.
Wait. When had he moved closer? Wasn’t he just convincing himself that he needed to put distance between them? But-
But holding Jungkook’s hand felt good. Extremely good. Ok, maybe he could go back to trying to create distance tomorrow. Right now he just wanted to get closer. He pressed himself into Jungkook’s side and his skin sang at the contact. Man, that felt really good.
Maybe Jungkook wouldn’t mind if he laid his head on his shoulder. Before the thought could even finish in his mind, Taehyung was already leaning over.
“Tae? Are you ok?” Jungkook asked as Taehyung nuzzled up to him.
This was strange. Over the last few weeks, Taehyung hadn’t been cold to him per se, but stand-offish and cordial, instead of his usual friendly self. Even as short as half an hour ago, he had jumped at the opportunity to get away from him, going down stairs with Hoseok and Yoongi.
Jungkook wasn’t exactly sure what he did, or what event caused the change in younger immortal, but he really didn’t blame him either. Jungkook wasn’t stupid. He knew Taehyung was in love with him, or had been. It was that very reason that he’d had Namjoon send him out on overseas missions a lot. He hadn’t wanted to encourage Taehyung anymore than he already had.
He even thought Taehyung’s turn about in personality could have been that he’s found love with someone else. Or thats what had been implied they day they found out Hoseok could read minds through barriers. He never got a straight answer from Tae. Everytime he brought it up, Taehyung would change the subject, so he just stopped asking.
Jungkook looked back to Taehyung when a hand came up and touched his face. Just a brush of fingertips against his cheek. Taehyung giggled.
“So smooth, hyung.” He said beaming up at Jungkook.
“What’s gotten into you?” Jungkook smirked. “What were you drinking?”
“Sweet Tooth.” Tae answered in a sing-song voice. His hand was now rubbing against Jungkook’s neck and jaw, anywhere he could touch that was bare skin. “I think Jiwoo’s got a bad batch though. It wasn’t sweet at all. Is it hot in here to you?”
Sweet tooth? That couldn’t be right. Sweet tooth’s gave you maybe a few minutes of a sugar rush, but nothing more than that. They didn’t make you like this, Jungkook thought as he stopped Taehyung’s hand from delving into the top of his shirt. The pout that Taehyung gave, was admittedly a very cute one.
“I want to touch you.” Taehyung whispered, a heated look turning his face into one of pure lust.
Jungkook grabbed the glass that both Taehyung and Hoseok drank out of. He up ended it drinking the last little bit. As soon as he tasted it, he knew it wasn’t a Sweet Tooth, even a bad one.
“Namjoon. I think we may have a bit of a problem.”
The three immortals sitting across the way turned from their involved conversation to look at Jungkook, took one look at Taehyung and knew something was wrong.
Jungkook waved the bartender, Hyuna, back over to them.
“Tell me, the drinks you brought, what were they?” Jungkook asked with a small bit of desperation.
“Three Straights, two Wino Reds, and two Sweet Ecstasies. Just like your friend ordered.” Hyuna said with certainty.
Jungkook thanked her for the information and let her get back to her job. Jackson let out a peel of laughter.
“The fledgling got the two drinks mixed up.” Jackson said between cackles.
“This isn’t funny.” Jungkook stated as he stopped Taehyung again, this time from putting his hand up his shirt. When had the weasley devil even untucked it?
“Yes it is. It’s not going to hurt them. But I’d wager that we should probably go collect them before things become unseen on the dance floor.” Jackson couldn’t keep the amusement off his face. Even Chanyeol was having a hard time hiding his giggles behind his hand.
“I’ve never had a Sweet Ecstasy before. Never had anyone I wanted to share it with.” Taehyung spoke as he continued to stroke Jungkook’s arm.
Seeing as he wasn’t going to get any help from Jackson or Chanyeol, Jungkook turned back to their fearless leader. “Joon? A little help?”
Namjoon smirked at Jungkook’s ‘misfortune’. “Yeah ok. Jackson’s right though. They’re not in any danger, they’re libido will just be heightened for a little while.” Namjoon coughed and pointed to Taehyung. He was trying to snake his hand up Jungkook’s black jean clad thigh.
“Tae!” Jungkook grabbed his hand and linked their fingers to keep him from trying anything else. This seemed to appease the younger for the moment. “We still need to get all three of them home. Tae and Hoseok only had half a glass, but Yoongi drank down a full one.”
“You’re right. I’ll go grab the two love birds. Jackson, you and Chanyeol go grab the cars. You,” Namjoon pointed at Jungkook, “get my brother downstairs and wait for us outside.”
Jungkook was trying to think of the best way to get the youngest Kim downstairs when a leg shot over both of his. Taehyung straddled him, his fingers making their way into Jungkook’s raven locks. “Hyung, you’re so beautiful. You know that?”
“Tae. We need to go downstairs. Your brother will be waiting for us.” Jungkook moved his hands to Taehyng’s waist to keep the younger from moving his pelvis any closer.
“I don’t want to go down stairs. I want to stay here.” Taehyung let himself lean forward intent on kissing the gorgeous man in front of him. Jungkook moved his head letting Taehyung’s lips meet his cheek. Taehyung was perfectly fine with that. Not deterred, he kissed his way down onto Jungkook’s neck. He left wet kisses along the perfect stretch of skin before he whispered into his hyung’s ear, “I want you. I want you to take me. I want you to kiss me so thoroughly that I won’t remember my name.” Taehyung paused to push his lips as close to Jungkook’s ear as he could. “ I want you to make me scream.” He breathed out.
The hands on his waist tightened, and Tae could have sworn he heard a moan leave Jungkook’s lips, but then Jungkook was pushing him off his lap, making them both stand.
“Tae, look at me.” Jungkook held his face between his palms. “Hey, I’ll tell you what. If you follow me downstairs, I’ll give you the kiss you want so badly. Just not here. Let’s go outside.” Jungkook knew this was a bad idea, but if it got Taehyung to follow him with minimal effort, he would use it to his advantage.
“Really? You promise?”
“Yes. And I keep my promises don’t I?”
Jungkook didn’t have to do anymore coercing. Taehyung grabbed his hand and led him down the stairs himself. They quickly made their way outside. Jackson and Chanyeol hadn’t made it out front with the cars yet, but judging the amount of vehicles inching along the road out front, it would be a few minutes more. Before he knew what was what, Taehyung had dragged him into the alleyway between club K.A.R.D. and an insurance office.
Jungkook was pushed up against the brickwall of the club. His breath nearly knocked out of him in Taehyung’s eagerness. Once again, Taehyung tried to close the distance between his lips against his hyung’s. Jungkook reflexively pushed against Tae’s shoulders, holding him in place.
A look of hurt entered Tae’s eyes. “Hyung, you promised.”
Jungkook, again, knew this was a horrible idea. There was too much at stake to let this happen. He knew Tae’s emotions were running high because of the ecstasy running in his system. But that look. That god damn look of hurt, along with the feelings that had been building inside of him the last three weeks, tugged at his heart.
He didn’t like hurting Taehyung. He never liked to see the younger rogue hunter in pain, of any kind. Especially if he had anything to do with it. It always cut him to the core.
Looking into the bronze flecked eyes that were starting to mist up, he knew he would give in. For the first time since meeting Taehyung, he would give in.
Just this once.
He took Taehyung’s face into his hands for the second time that night and gently moved closer. He stopped just short of actually kissing the younger man. Their lips ghosting over each other. “Ok Tae. Ok.”
The kiss was not what Taehyung had expected. With his body going through a war of hormones, he was expecting something more carnal, more desperate. Maybe even hoping for it.
But this, this was so much better. Jungkook was gentle with him, pressing his lips softly against Tae’s before moving back ever the slightest bit, just to press in again. His lips were soft, and giving. It didn’t take but a few seconds more before he was kissing him back in response.
They kept the pace languid, feeling each other out. Letting their lips slide together in an easy rhythm.
Taehyung was content to keep kissing Jungkook like this, but when he felt the slide of Jungkook’s tongue along the seam of his lips, and he opened obligingly.
Taehyung didn’t know if it was the drink, or the fact that he was finally kissing the person he’d been in love with for most of his life, but this was heaven. The pleasure was immeasurable. As soon as Jungkook slid his tongue against Taehyung’s, he felt this burst of exhilaration that ran down his spine and straight to his groin.
Taehyung couldn’t help but press his body as close to Jungkook’s as he could, moving his hips against the older immortal’s. The heat starting to gather in his lower belly was so intense that it was unlike anything he’d ever felt. No past lover had ever made him feel this way. And Jungkook was only kissing him. What would it feel like if it went beyond that?
Taehyung shivered at the notion and broke the kiss, panting, to look into Jungkook’s eyes. With the sweet ecstasy running through him, he felt brave. This may be his one chance to ask. “Hyung, when we get home, make love to me? Please?”
“Tae. I don’t think-” Jungkook started to argue. He sounded just as out of breath as Taehyung felt.
“Please? Just once.” Taehyung begged. “I won’t ask again, just this once. Help me through this, please?” His breaths were heavy as he pressed his forehead against Jungkook’s. “I know you’re not unaffected by this.” He pressed his hardening erection against the undeniable proof that Jungkook was just as turned on by this as he was.
Jungkook hissed at the friction. The pleasure from that small action hit him like a tidal wave.
This was why he knew kissing Taehyung was a bad idea. Not because he didn’t want Taehyung, but because he did. He’s wanted him for so long.
Why wouldn’t he want his life mate?
But, he wouldn't allow himself to indulge in his want. Tae was still so young. And- and… Jungkook lost his thoughts as Taehyung slid his hands underneath the fabric of the older’s shirt. The peppered kisses Tae left along his throat made his breath hitch.
Jungkook watched as Taehyung backed away for a moment, a confused look on his face. With the bewildered look still on his face, Taehyung ran his hand up Jungkook’s torso, till he softly brushed a fingertip over his nipple. His eyes widened almost comically as he pressed his other hand to his own chest. Shit. He must have felt the shared pleasure. Jungkook was not ready to have that conversation, especially with Taehyung not completely sober.
Jungkook dove back into the kiss, but deeper this time. Hopefully this would distract the younger from what he just felt. “Just this once.” He whispered against the younger’s swollen lips. “When we get home. Just this once.” Then Jungkook let go of all his inhibitions and kissed Taehyung for all he was worth.
The euphoria that Taehyung felt made all of the nerves in his skin come alive. The questions circling in his mind about what he just felt completely forgotten. The bliss and heat of every touch felt like it was doubled. Like waves crashing into one another. He never wanted it to stop. He could gladly kiss Jungkook every minute of everyday, and never get tired of it.
Jungkook was just starting to really let his guard down, and totally, truly give into everything Taehyung was asking for, when he heard it. A footstep, a scuff against the concrete.
Jungkook’s eyes shot open. It took half a second to realize what was happening. He pushed Taehyung to the ground and out of the way. He quickly blocked the kick that had been hurtling toward them, and landed a right punch to the stomach of the assailant. With a grunt the attacker stumbled back, hunched over.
Jungkook readied himself for a second attack, as the man corrected his stance.
“Jungkook.” The assaulter greeted.
So? Were any of you really surprised?
I have to say though, Sakura_banana, WERE YOU READING MY MIND?!?! I swear when I saw your theory I screamed! I told Jamjari that you must have psychic powers. She couldn't believe it either. But well done on hitting the nail on the head.
Also note, the phone number on the flyer is not real. It's Yoongi and Hoseok's birthday's mashed together.
Anyway loves, Until next time.
Chapter 14: Love Bites
Hello loves! I'm hoping this day sees you well.
Thank you so much to everyone who commented or left kudos. I'm so happy that so many are liking the story. All the interactions have given me bits of joy while dealing with my family matters. :)
Thank you for being so patient with me, you guys truly are the best.
As always, I hope you enjoy this chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
The music hit Yoongi as he and Hoseok descended the stairs. The thump thump thump bounced off the wall and straight into his skull. It wasn’t a bad feeling. In fact, Yoongi found that he actually kind of liked it. Each note getting heavier as they moved down the stairs and into the packed room.
The hairs on the back of his neck stood on end as he maneuvered around the room. He had the sudden sensation of being watched.
Yoongi turned from left to right, watching the crowd, but no one stood out. A few people would glance his way, but no more than a few seconds. Maybe he was going crazy.
“Hyung. Are you ok?” Hoseok came into his line of view. Yoongi hadn’t realized he had stopped moving.
“Yeah. I’m ok. Just don’t like how crowded it is.”
“Well come on. Dance floor is this way. You can focus on me and forget about the crowd.” Hoseok gleefully tugged on Yoongi’s sleeve.
That did sound nice, dancing with Hoseok, but Yoongi couldn’t shake the feeling from before. He spotted a high top table near the dance floor that was open. Maybe he could take a few moments to observe the area. Just to make sure.
Yoongi pulled out a chair preparing to sit when he noticed Hoseok’s pout. “What?”
“You’re not going to dance with me?” Hoseok whined. His puppy eyes were so strong that Yoongi almost gave in. Almost.
“Maybe in a bit.” Yoongi cupped Hoseok’s cheek. “You go have fun! I’ll enjoy myself just as much by watching you.”
Hoseok grinned big, then gave him a quick peck on the lips and stated, “I bet you will,” before he sauntered onto the dance floor. He turned and winked at the elder. Letting the music flow through him, Hoseok moved in sync to the beat.
Yoongi wasn’t sure why the feeling was bothering him so much. His instincts were screaming at him that something was off. No matter where he looked though, everything seemed to be fine. People drinking, people dancing, people making out against the wall. It was all normal.
Resigning that it was just his nerves, and the fact that he had been previously paranoid about coming out at all, Yoongi decided to put his full attention on his life mate. They had done their practicing for the night, and he promised Hoseok they could let loose and dance for a while.
Yoongi watched as Hoseok started out with small intricate movements that built out to more expressive ones. Every move in sync with the music. He felt a pulse of desire flare as he watched. His cock twitching with interest.
He was magnificent.
His every move calculated to be just right. He was powerful, yet sensual in his approach. Yoongi couldn’t look away.
With every thrust of Hoseok’s hips, Yoongi could feel his blood pumping harder. His heart pounding out it’s own musical rhythm. The room was starting to feel hot.
Hoseok was going to be the death of him. He was going to lose all of his mental sensibilities due to blood loss of the brain. His hard on was making sure if that.
The music changed in a matter of seconds, becoming slower. The beat hitting lower. Hoseok’s dancing changed with the beat.
Dear God! If Yoongi thought his dancing before was gonna kill him, this would make sure he was not revivable.
Pure sex and hunger oozed from Hoseok with every body roll, and every sweep of his hand across his chest. The thing that nearly made Yoongi topple from his chair, was when that same hand ghosted over the apex of his tight, black jeans, and moved all the way up to his mouth.
With no shame, Hoseok plunged his middle and ring fingers into his mouth, sucking on them. His eyes pierced Yoongi into his very soul.
Yoongi had to raise his hand up to make sure he wasn’t drooling. Fuck. He could probably take Hoseok right there on the dance floor, if it wasn’t flooded with so many damn people.
He didn’t know why his body was reacting so intensely. He usually had better control than this. Maybe it was a life mate thing, but his body was on fire watching Hoseok dance.
With all thoughts of being watched pushed out of his head, Yoongi rose from his seat. There was only so much of this he could take. He needed to touch his life mate, and he needed to touch him now! His fingers itched with it. He needed his lips on him, his mouth watering at the thought.
The connection he and Hoseok kept with their eyes was cut off as a stranger stepped between them. What?!? How DARE-
Before Yoongi could finish the thought, he watched the guy turn with a blank stare and walk off the dance floor. Hoseok was having none of that.
The stranger approached him with the intent to dance, but Hoseok easily put the suggestion in him mind that he was very thirsty and need to go get a drink from the bar. As soon as he had his eyes back on his life mate, he beckoned him forward with a hand motion.
Hoseok didn’t know what was in that drink he had, but he felt like the music was dancing across his skin, and if he didn’t get touched soon, he might explode.
God, Yoongi was gorgeous. How did he end up so lucky? Hoseok watched as Yoongi stalked across the dance floor toward him. His gaze almost predatory. It sent shivers up Hoseok’s spine. His cock half hard from that alone.
Yoongi wasted no time pretending to dance. He immediately wrapped Hoseok into his arms and brought the taller man’s mouth down onto his. He opened his mouth, greedily accepting his life mate’s tongue onto his own. This was heaven. Yoongi could die on this spot, this very second, and he would die a happy man. The taste of Hoseok was driving him wild.
Yoongi pushed his hips and growing bulge against Hoseok’s. He let out a stuttering breath against the other’s lips, swallowing the responding moan that accompanied it. The couple stood in the middle of the dance floor for a good five minutes, making out and grinding against each other before the younger of the two broke away and quickly pulled Yoongi off to a darkened corner.
The music had changed once again, and the people surrounding them had started to jump in time to the electronic music being played.
Hoseok wanted to continue their activities, but somewhere away from the mush of bodies, and maybe against a wall would be easier.
Hoseok found a dimly lit corner, not totally covered from view, but enough that someone would have to intentionally walk up on them to see what they were doing. He felt his adrenaline spike as he hurried over to the vacant piece of wall. He’d never been one for public displays, but something about getting caught made it that much more exciting. Hoseok didn’t think he could wait till they got home either. He craved Yoongi’s touch, his kisses, and just him in general.
Hoseok pushed Yoongi against the wall, eliciting a small grunt from the older. Then he was on him. His mouth connecting to Yoongi’s. The kiss was rushed, uncoordinated and messy. Their tongues intertwined. Lips in constant contact. Their moans couldn’t be heard over the music, but they were felt.
Yoongi lifted Hoseok’s shirt just enough to grab at his hips, digging his fingers into the skin. His desperation to touch Hoseok becoming too hard to resist. He used his hold to pull his life mate against his body, hard. The resulting friction left them both gasping. So he did it again.
“Fuck. Hyung.” Hoseok broke from the kiss. “I need you. I feel like my skin is crawling with the need to be against you.”
Yoongi groaned against Hoseok’s neck, as his dick pulsed in his jeans. He really, really, REALLY wanted to get Hoseok out of his clothes, and soon. Using the pause in their make-out session, Yoongi flipped their positions. He would just have to settle for this since they were in such a public place.
“Stay still for me sweetheart. This will have to do for now.” Yoongi glanced around to make sure they were relatively hidden. Once he was certain the coast was clear, Yoongi quickly dropped to his knees and, with hurried fingers, undid Hoseok’s jeans.
There was no finesse to Yoongi’s actions, just pure, primal need. A need to hold. A need to fondle. A need to taste. His mouth watered at the sight of Hoseok’s erection. The slit was already dripping with precum.
Yoongi stroked him a few times before taking the head wholly into his mouth. With the slightest pressure, he hollowed his cheeks, tasting the essence of Hoseok on the back of his tongue. He gave small licks to the head inside his mouth, before curling it down to massage the underside of Hoseok’s shaft as he sucked.
Hoseok’s legs trembled from the sudden onslaught his hyung was putting him through. All coherent thought left him as the pleasure already started to surmount on itself.
He looked down to see Yoongi staring up at him. He was so beautiful in his debauchery. Lips swollen and pink. His pupils blown, only the smallest amount of silver shining on the edge of his irises. Yoongi bobbed his head while he kept steady eye contact.
Hoseok closed his eyes and leaned his head back against the wall. He could already feel his orgasm building. Watching Yoongi perform the act was too much. The sight, along with the warm tight feeling of his mouth surrounding his cock, it all just too much. He was sure he wouldn’t be lasting long. His body was already too desperate for release.
“Mhmm… Fuck.” Hoseok hissed as Yoongi tongued the underside of his shaft. “You’re gonna kill me.”
Yoongi hummed in agreeance. This damned shared pleasure was gonna kill him as well. Every kiss, every lick, every stroke, every suck, he felt it against his own hardness. This made him suck harder. After a few more seconds of bobbing on the end of his length, Yoongi opened his jaw to take as much of Hoseok as he could. When he felt the tip hit the back of his throat, he swallowed instinctually.
Hoseok whimpered, running his fingers through Yoongi’s hair, tugging gently at the brunette threads. “Oh, Hy-hyung… I’m-” Hoseok swallowed, “Oh god, I’m getting close.” His body twitched and shook as he tried to hold back his impending climax.
“I was afraid something like this would happen.”
Yoongi froze at the sound of Namjoon’s voice, his mouth still snugly wrapped around Hoseok’s member. He heard his life mate give a surprised yelp from above him. Carefully, he dislodged himself and stood, making sure Hoseok was covered from the oldest rogue hunter’s view. After he tucked Hoseok back into his jeans he finally turned to face his leader.
“Is there something you need?” Yoongi tired not to glare to hard.
“Ahem...You have-” Namjoon point to the corner of Yoongi’s mouth. “Just there.”
Yoongi quickly wiped away the saliva and precum that had accumulated in the corner of his mouth. He did glare then. His oldest friend tried, and failed, to hold back his laughter.
“We need to get you two home.” Namjoon stated with mirth.
“Not that I disagree, but why?”
“There was a mix up with the drinks. You didn’t drink Sweet Tooths. You had Sweet Ecstasies.”
“Shit.” Yoongi quickly turned back around to face Hoseok with a shocked look.
“Yeah, shit is right.” Namjoon countered behind him. “You’re lucky I caught you before you both passed out. You’re not thinking straight right now.”
“What?” Hoseok was considerably confused.
“What did you tell the bartender when your ordered the drinks? Sweet Tooths, or Sweet ecstasies?” Yoongi asked hurriedly.
“It was Sweet Ecstasies I think. I remember Tae saying they were sweet. Is that bad?” Hoseok’s looked like he was gearing himself to be reprimanded.
“Oh baby,” Yoongi said with realization, “One is sweet, and is the blood of a diabetic. The other is the blood of someone high on ecstasy.”
“What? Oh my god!” Hoseok looked between Yoongi and Namjoon, his face colored with embarrassment. “I’m so sorry! I didn’t realize. I was so focused on talking to Jiwoo about a potential job, I-“
“It’s ok sweetheart.” Yoongi could tell Hoseok was starting to work himself up. “You didn’t know, and it’s just as much our fault for not thinking about it and not warning you.”
“What does this mean? Will we be alright?” Hoseok’s eyes began to get a little teary.
“It’s ok baby.” Yoongi tried to soothe him, rubbing his palm against Hoseok’s cheek. “No matter what happens, I’ll take care of you. We’ll be alright.”
Namjoon stepped up and placed a comforting hand on Hoseok’s shoulder. “You’ll be just fine. You emotions are running high at the moment, and you’re about to be the horniest you’ve ever felt in your life,” Namjoon side eyed Yoongi with a smirk, “but you’ll be ok. Yoongi had more than you. Both you and Tae had half a glass.”
Namjoon gave a dimpled grin. “He thought was a Sweet Tooth and felt kind of miffed that Yoongi drank his, so he took the rest of yours.” He let out a chuckle. “You should have seen Jungkook, struggling to keep Taehyung’s wandering hands out from underneath his shirt.”
“Serves him right for what he’s doing.” Yoongi grinned.
Hoseok gave a questioning stare, brows furrowed. Yoongi just shook his head. “I’ll tell you later. Right now we need to get home before drinks really kick in.”
“Right. Jackson and Chanyeol have gone to get the cars.” Namjoon’s lips contorted into a mischievous smile. “I gave Jungkook the job of getting my wanton little brother out the door.”
“You are a devious and evil man.” Yoongi laughed.
“I’ve been called worse. Come on, let’s go. You’ll be wanting to rip each other’s clothes off here in the next few minutes.” Namjoon lead the way out.
Yoongi grabbed a hold of Hoseok’s hand. The urge to touch him was too great. He pulled him as close as he could without actually carrying the boy.
The cool night air felt good against Yoongi’s heated skin. He already felt like he was losing himself to the feeling of the Sweet Ecstasy. The only thing he could think about was getting as close to Hoseok as he could. The breeze helped to settle his mind a bit while waiting for the cars.
It didn’t take long, maybe a minute, for Chanyeol and Jackson to pull up to the waiting trio. Namjoon opened the back door for them and Yoongi wasted no time pulling Hoseok into back seat.
“I’ll be right back, I’m gonna go see where Jungkook and my brother got off too.” Namjoon stated before shutting the door.
Before the door was completely shut, Yoongi was pulled Hoseok into his lap and smashed his lips onto the other’s. Their moans echoed together through the enclosed space. Yoongi couldn’t get enough of this feeling. The pleasant weight of Hoseok leaning into him, the slide of their lips meeting over and over again, the way Hoseok was shaking on top of him with want. He was so gone for this man.
Yoongi slid his hands down Hoseok’s back and cradled them into the younger’s back pockets. He had just given the lush cheeks in his hands a squeeze when Namjoon came back, throwing the front passenger side door open and shoving a very agitated Taehyung into it. It startled the lovers so much that Yoongi nearly threw Hoseok into the floorboard.
Sliding into the driver’s seat Namjoon looked at the two into the rearview mirror at the two in the back. “Please save it till we get home.”
“Sorry. We kind of can’t help it.” Yoongi settled Hoseok back into his seat and made sure he was buckled before reaching for his own seat belt. “Where are the others?”
“They stayed back to help Kook. A drunk immortal was causing problems.” Namjoon spouted. “They’ll finish up and meet us back at the mansion.”
“Not now Tae. We need to get you three home.”
Any other time Yoongi would ask more questions, and normally he would have noticed the tense way that Namjoon was holding himself, but with the drugs in his system hitting full force, the only thing he could focus on now was Hoseok.
The car started moving and Yoongi let his hand fall to Hoseok’s thigh. He had to touch him. There was too much space between them. He unbuckled his seat belt and slid to the middle section, bringing their bodies closer. That was better.
Yoongi was trying to control himself, he really was, but Hoseok was just too inviting. With or without the ecstacy coursing through his veins. Fuck it, he needed him.
“Yoongi. I swear to god, if you start having sex in my back seat-” Namjoon closed his mouth abruptly as he watched Yoongi climb into Hoseok’s lap. It was apparent that neither of them would be listening to him anytime soon. “Tae, don’t look back there.” He knew his brother was suffering under the same effects and seeing what was happening in the back seat was bound to make it worse.
A loud groan traveled to the front of the car.
“What about the sounds?” Taehyung whimpered. “I’m seriously gonna die before we get to the house.” Namjoon tried not to notice how Taehyung’s hand was steadily getting closer and closer to his own crotch.
“Fuck.” Namjoon turned the radio on and put it on full blast while simultaneously pressing his foot down on the gas pedal. The faster they got home the better.
By the time they pulled into the driveway, Hoseok’s shirt was off, his pants were undone, and Yoongi’s shirt had been completely unbuttoned. Namjoon didn’t even have to tell them they were home. The car had barely been parked, when Yoongi was already out the door, throwing Hoseok over his shoulder, and running to the house. Namjoon noticed that Hoseok’s shoes were also missing from his feet.
Hoseok would have complained about being manhandled, but he was in too much of a hurry himself. He wanted Yoongi naked and underneath him, or on top of him, or beside him, really in any position, he didn’t care.
Yoongi made it to their room in record time, slamming and locking the door before he threw Hoseok on the bed.
Hoseok bounced a few times before Yoongi was on him, straddling his legs. Yoongi met Hoseok’s hungry, waiting lips with his own. He thrust his tongue out, taking control of the kiss. He swallowed Hoseok’s needy whimpers, and ran his hands up and down the younger’s bare torso, the shared pleasure sending goosebumps down his own body.
“Hyung.. p-please. I need you.” Hoseok begged as he broke the kiss. “I feel like I’m on fire. I’m going to die if I don’t get you inside of me soon.”
Yoongi kissed Hoseok’s lips once more before biting his bottom lip. Not hard, just a small nibble. “Is that how you want me, sweetheart?” He whispered as she started kissing his way along Hoseok’s jaw. “Which part of me? My fingers, my cock, or my teeth?” Yoongi scrapped the very tips of his fangs along Hoseok’s pulse point to emphasize his words.
Hoseok didn’t even realize the last one was even an option. He had previously had the urge to bite Yoongi during their times together, but he always held back. He wasn’t sure if it was taboo, or not, to bite another immortal. He was always too embarrassed to ask afterwards. The thought of Yoongi sinking his teeth into him while they were connected in the most intimate way made Hoseok’s lower abdomen clinch, precum oozing from his erection.
“Which one baby?”
“All-” Hoseok sucked in a breath as Yoongi nibbled on his ear lobe. “All three, hyung, please, just touch me.”
Yoongi chuckled as he pushed Hoseok down to lay flat on the bed. “What my baby wants, my baby gets.” He quickly shed his shirt the rest of the way off, his shoes and pants followed shortly after. “Why don’t we finish what we started in the club eh?”
Hoseok shivered as Yoongi pulled his pants and underwear off in one go. He was fully exposed to Yoongi’s view, laid bare before the love of his life. Hoseok was sure now that he loved Yoongi. Not because the drugs were running through his veins, but because Yoongi was there for him. Even before tonight, Yoongi had been there to guide him through all the ups and downs the last few months had thrown at them. Begrudgingly at first, but he was still by Hoseok’s side the whole way.
Tonight solidified his love. When Yoongi found out it was his fault that the drinks got mixed up, he didn’t yell, he didn’t throw accusations, and he didn’t make Hoseok feel like a failure for the one mistake. No one other than his very best friends, and maybe his sister, had ever made him feel that safe in their care. Instead of berating him, Yoongi promised to take care of him.
Yoongi straddled Hoseok’s hips once more, staring down at the most magnificent person he’d ever come across in his 500 plus years. He still had his fears that all of this would come tumbling down around him, but every day in Hoseok’s presence lessened the death grip that fear had on his heart. Hoseok had unknowingly chipped away at the wall Yoongi had been trying to build around his emotions.
Yes, in the beginning, he really hadn’t wanted this kind of connection. But now… Now he was going to hold on with both hands and not let him go. If Hoseok would have him.
Yoongi carded his fingers through Hoseok’s hair before connecting their lips. He poured all of his unsaid emotions into the kiss. This was his lifemate. The sunshine that brightened up his grief darkened soul.
“Hyung, please. I feel like I’m on fire.” Hoseok whined as Yoongi started to trail kisses down his throat.
Yoongi reached over to the night stand grabbing their almost depleted bottle of lube. “Shh… Hyung will take care of you. I’ll make you feel good, love.” Yoongi settled himself down between Hoseok’s legs, having the younger plant his feet on the bed, bending his knees.
Yoongi slicked his fingers with the lube as he trailed kisses up and down Hoseok’s inner thighs. “I don’t want you to hold back. I just want you to focus on how it feels. I want to hear your pretty voice, let me know how good you feel.” Yoongi whispered the words against the junction of Hoseok’s thigh and hip before he sucked harshly at the smooth skins.
Hoseok’s cock twitched at the sudden action. Precum dripped to meet the skin of his stomach. “Y-yes- AH, ngh.. Anything, anything you want, just please, touch me.”
Hoseok was becoming almost desperate. He need to be touched, kissed, licked, bit, anything. The sweet ecstasy was in full affect and it was making him delirious with need. “I’m-” Hoseok let out a low moan as Yoongi decided he’d had enough playing and licked a long stripe along Hoseok’s hardness, from base to tip. “I’m probably not going to last long hyung. It just feels too good.” Hoseok’s legs began to shake as Yoongi twirled his tongue against his head.
“Thats ok pretty boy, that means I won’t either. I feel what you feel remember?” Yoongi continued to caress Hoseok’s erection with his tongue, working him into a frenzy. When he was sure Hoseok couldn’t take any more he pushed his slicked up fingers against the younger's rim, massaging his gently.
“Yes! Want you inside me. Need it.” Hoseok whined, his words becoming jumbled. His hands tugged at the sheets.
Yoongi plunged his forefinger into Hoseok’s tight entrance as he swallowed down his cock in one quick motion.
The duel sensation was almost Hoseok’s undoing. He was already starting to see stars, but he didn’t want it to end too soon. He held off, barely. He quickly controlled his breathing. Tears of pleasure rolled out of the corners of his eyes.
Yoongi was still for a moment, letting Hoseok adjust. As soon as he felt him relax, Yoongi began to move, small caresses at first, but then bigger, longer strides. It wasn’t until he had a second finger in, that he started to move his mouth. He bobbed his head, slowly, twirling his tongue on the underside of Hoseok’s cock.
“H-hyu- AH- Hyung. Yoongi” Hoseok’s voice came out on a quiver. “I’m so-so close.”
Yoongi looked up from his position, not taking his mouth off of his life mate. He nodded his head, letting Hoseok know that it was ok, let go. Yoongi scissored his fingers, and began moving his head once more, swallowing Hoseok down as far as he could. He knew Hoseok was hanging by a thread, because he was as well. It took all his willpower to focus solely on Hoseok, and not what the shared pleasure was doing to him too.
A few more thrust with his fingers, and then Yoongi crooked them forward, finding that small bundle of nerves. He moaned as she swallowed thickly around Hoseok’s shaft.
Hoseok couldn’t hold back any longer.
The stars that had been dancing in Hoseok’s vision turned to darkness as he came down Yoongi’s throat. He must have only been out for less than a minute. He woke to find Yoongi pulling off his still hardened cock.
“Yeah.” Yoongi answered.
“Did you pass out?”
“Not this time.” Yoongi smirked as he pumped his fingers that were still inside Hoseok. “Do you still want to continue?”
As soon as the words left the older’s mouth, Hoseok felt the heat returning to his veins, and his stomach clenched with want. “Yes. Oh my god, yes.”
“Good.” Yoongi kissed Hoseok’s knee, pulling his fingers out. He quickly got up, trotting to the mini fridge he had put in the room when he realized that he would be staying here with Hoseok after his attack. He pulled out a bag of blood and walked back to the bed. “I need you to drink this while I finish prepping you.”
Hoseok was a little confused as to why he needed blood now, but he trusted Yoongi. He watched as the rogue hunter settled between his legs again, his fingers immediately going back to Hoseok’s entrance.
“Drink baby.” Yoongi encouraged as he pushed three fingers into Hoseok.
Hoseok watched as Yoongi worked him open, his eyes dark and half-lidded. The site of his fangs distended made Hoseok shiver with another kind of want. He popped the bag to his own fangs as Yoongi brushed against his prostate. He convulsed as his eyes rolled back into his head. God, this night was going to kill him. Can someone die of too much pleasure? Well, Hoseok figured he can’t, being immortal now, but he was sure he was about to come damn close.
The rush of adrenaline he got from the fresh blood, mixed with Yoongi’s fingers working magic on him had a whole new rush of precum spilling onto his abdomen. He moaned around the half-empty bag.
“Yeah, it feels good doesn’t it?” Yoongi started spreading his fingers even wider. Hoseok was ready, but he loved the blissed out look on his life mate’s face and decided to play with him for a few more minutes, pumping his fingers slow, then fast. “The rush of blood is exquisite as it hits your own blood stream, and then add this,” Yoongi crooked his fingers again, making Hoseok squirm, “There is nothing like it. Just imagine what it will be like when the next time you fuck me. Getting close, pumping in and out, and then you sink your fangs into me. The rush will be like nothing you’ve ever felt.”
Hoseok whimpered, pulling the empty bag away from his mouth. The picture that Yoongi was painting with his words had Hoseok close to the edge again.
“I’ve been afraid to say it, but I’ve longed to have you that way. Buried deep inside of me as you bite me. I just wasn’t sure if you were ready for it.” Yoongi pulled his fingers free. “Would you like that love?”
Hoseok could only nodded, words escaping him.
“Maybe next time. On your hands and knees for me pretty boy.” Yoongi helped to flip Hoseok over before he walked him up the bed, pressing his hands up against the headboard. Yoongi pressed in close whispering into his ear. “You are so good for me Hoseokie, so good. So unabashed in your pleasure.” Yoongi lubed up his cock before spreading Hoseok’s cheeks and pressing his blunt head against Hoseok’s rim. “I want you to be loud for me sweetheart.” Yoongi pressed in, moving forward inch by inch. “Can you do that baby?” Yoongi asked as he bottomed out.
“YES! Hyung. You feel so good. Never felt like this with anyone else.” Hoseok was already becoming breathless. “Please move. I need you to move.”
Yoongi started out with languid strokes, making sure Hoseok felt all of him as he moved in and out. Soon, though, it wasn’t enough. They both needed more. Hoseok started pushing back, meeting Yoongi thrust for thrust. Hoseok was true to his word and was very vocal about the pleasure he was feeling. His words were mixed with moans, whimpers, and staccato like ahs as Yoongi picked up speed bringing them both up to the precipice again.
Yoongi could tell Hoseok was about to cum. He could feel it thrumming through his own veins. He slowed his thrusts down, enjoying the slide of Hoseok’s tight heat. He spread his hands across Hoseok’s chest and pulled him back to lean against his chest, momentum never stopping. With one hand he turned his life mate’s head, giving him greater access to his neck. With the other he traced down Hoseok’s torso, grabbing hold of Hoseok’s cock. He pumped his hand in a quick motion.
“Hyung, its too much… “ Hoseok’s brow creased against the onslaught of pleasure that was bordering on pain.
“It’s alright, fall for me. Let go.” Yoongi grunted against Hoseok’s skin. He pumped his hand faster. “Scream for me.” He whispered before he sank his fangs into Hoseok’s neck.
Hoseok did just that.
Streams of cum splashed against the headboard as Hoseok fell over the edge, taking Yoongi with him. Wave upon wave upon wave of bliss and ecstasy crashed over them. Hoseok felt warmth paint his insides as Yoongi rode the waves with him.
Yoongi caught Hoseok from falling forward as he once again relented to the shared pleasure and fainted. He pulled free from the younger’s neck and body and gently laid him down. The few minutes that Hoseok was out, Yoongi just stared. Looking his fill upon his life mate
He brushed the hair out of his lover’s face. This wonderful being, this angel, was his. It still felt surreal at times.
Yoongi stared down into the relaxed face of the person who had totally flipped his life around. The feelings that he had been keeping inside, welled up in his chest. He leaned over and placed a soft kiss against his sleeping beauty’s forehead.
“Hoseok,” He whispered, sure the other couldn’t hear him, “I love you.”
Yay! He finally spoke the words out loud! How did you guys like Hobi and Yoongi being horny as hell? XD.
Yesss, I know, I didn't give you the Jungkook vs. Jiyong encounter. It just didn't work out fitting it in this chapter, but we'll see them again soon.
Also! I don't know how many want to know, but good news about my mom. The immunotherapy is working! After waiting for the last 2 months, we finally got the good news last week. Her tumors are shrinking! Thank you again for everyone that sent out good thoughts and vibes.
Chapter 15: Under loves heavy burden do I sink.
Hello lovlies!! I hope you're ready for the next chapter. Be sure to tell me what you think. You guys make my day so much better.
As always. Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
“Jiyong.” Jungkook stood in front of Taehyung as the younger pushed himself up off the ground. He gazed at his former friend. He noticed the gaunt appearance, the greasy hair, and the wildness in his eyes. “You know I’m going to have to take you in.”
“You can certainly try.” Jiyong smirked.
Jungkook tensed to charge the rogue but a small voice from behind stopped him.
“Hyung. I d-don’t know, uh - don’t think I can fight.” Taehyung’s voice sounded so small and defeated. His brain was still fuzzy, and high off of the endorphins from the sweet ecstasy.
Shit. What was he going to do about Taehyung? There was no possible way for the younger to fight while he was impaired, but there was no way in hell Jungkook was just going to let Jiyong walk away either.
“Oh, is that little Taehyungie? I didn’t really recognize him with his face stuck to yours.” Jiyong started to move closer. “That is an interesting development.” He quirked his brow.
“Leave him alone. Your fight is with me tonight.” Jungkook all but growled his declaration.
“If that’s how you feel, well then.” Jiyong pushed his thumb and pinky to his lips and let out a shrill whistle. Two other men came walking around from behind the club. Both immortals. One was slightly taller than Jiyong with broad shoulders and his hair hanging low into his eyes. The second was the shortest out of all three of them. His physic muscular, and no less imposing for his height. “Taeyang, Daesung, please occupy our friend Taehyung,” Jiyong pointed to the frightened immortal clinging onto the back of Jungkook’s shirt, “While I take care of our friend Jungkookie here. Time to send a message to my favorite Hyung. If he won’t meet me himself, those he loves will suffer in his place. I’ll burn down the whole complex if I have too.”
Jungkook braced himself to take on the two newest opponents. “You will not touch him. I will die first.”
“That can be arranged.” Jiyong quipped.
Jungkook was a good fighter, one of the best, but even he couldn’t defeat three people at once. Three immortals at that. He needed to find a way to stall. It wouldn’t be long before the others would come looking for them.
“What happened to you Jiyong? This isn’t like you. You were actually good once. You could have come to us, we would have helped you. You don’t think the rest of us haven’t felt the cold hand of tragedy before?”
“That’s different. You didn’t lose-“
“Bullshit! You know damn well Namjoon lost a life mate. He might not speak about what happened, but at least he didn’t go rogue and start killing innocent people!” Jungkook had all of Jiyong and his thug’s attention on him. He signaled Tae with his hand behind his back to start sneaking away.
“You know nothing of what you talk about!” Jiyong shouted. “You think you know what pain and suffering is? You think you know what it’s like to have your heart, your SOUL, ripped from you?”
Jungkook glances quickly behind him. He shouldn’t have. He should have just kept his gaze on his crazed former co-hunter.
“Where do you think you’re going?” The smaller thug, Taeyang, grabbed Taehyung before he could totally slip away from them.
Damnit! He was almost to the edge of the building. Fuck, how could you be so stupid, Jungkook thought.
“Let him go. You want to send Yoongi a message? Do it with me. Taehyung is still young, centuries ahead of him. Please. If there is a shred of the old Jiyong left, you’ll let him leave.”
“Why would I do that when the message will come across much more clearer with the both of you! His favorite hyung, and his favorite dongsaeng!” Jiyong screamed at them. He was starting to lose his cool.
“ACK!!” All heads turned towards the noise that had erupted suddenly. Namjoon was there, standing in front of Taehyung. Taeyang was laid out flat, his nose bleeding.
“Don’t touch my little brother!” Namjoon shouted before slamming his fist into Taeyang‘s face once more. The thug was out cold after that.
“Namjoon!” Jungkook shouted. “Get Tae out of here! Get Jackson and Chanyeol, quick! I can hold these two.”
Namjoon didn’t like leaving Jungkook alone, but he couldn’t risk his brother when he was in such a vulnerable position. He gave a quick nod before hoisting Taehyung over his shoulder and running back the way he came.
“No!” Jiyong turned as if he were going to follow, but before he could take one step, Jungkook was there, throwing a right hook into his jaw. Jiyong stumbled back, landing on his ass.
Before Jiyong could get up to counter, there was a force tackling Jungkook to the ground. It was his second thug. How could he have forgotten.
Daesung straddled Jungkook’s hips and began his assault. Blow after blow rained down over Jungkook’s head and torso. He raised his fists and arms to cover his face and head as best he could.
“Daesung! Enough! He is mine.”
Jungkook felt the weight of Daesung leave his body. He only had seconds before Jiyong had him by the throat, hoisting him up and slamming him against the brick wall. His vision went black for a few seconds as his head hit the hard surface. Jungkook knew he could be in major trouble if backup didn’t show up soon.
He watched Jiyong’s eyes move with maniacal intent. Yoongi was right, he really had lost it. There was no way for him to reason with a crazy man. No way he could reason, but… but maybe he could do the opposite. Maybe he could rile him up, make him angry. Angry men make mistakes.
Jungkook looked up into the night sky, ‘Jisoo, forgive me.’ he thought.
“You’re pathetic.” Jungkook whispered out against the choke hold Jiyong had on him. “You’re nothing but a psycho. Jisoo is lucky to be in the after life. At least she didn’t have to see the monster you’ve become.” Jungkook knew he was hitting on some sore spots by mentioning Jisoo, but he needed to push Jiyong.
“Shut it!” Jiyong squeezed Jungkook’s neck just a bit tighter.
“All..,” Jungkook gasped, “over a… -cough- life mate.” Jungkook grabbed at the hand squeezing him like a vise. “She probably -gasp- … didn’t even love you. Get… -gasp- Over it.” Jungkook wheezed out the last.
“I didn’t just lose a life mate!!! I lost my child!” Jiyong yelled in Jungkook’s face tears streaming down his face. His breath heaved as the anger clouded his mind beyond redemption.
Jungkook’s eyes widened at that revelation. Jisoo was pregnant? Did Yoongi know?
“JIYONG!!” A shout came from Jackson as he and Chanyeol made their way down the alley. “Put him down!” The appearance of the other two rogue hunters was just enough of a distraction. Jungkook brought his arm up and slammed it down as hard as he could on Jiyong’s inner elbow. The force was enough to make Jiyong drop Jungkook to the ground gasping for air. His head now dizzy from lack of oxygen.
There were sounds of a scuffle. Jungkook’s vision had black spots in it, so for the time being, he couldn’t really make out what was happening. Then he felt hands on his shoulders.
“Jungkook, can you hear me?” It was Chanyeol. He noticed Jungkook’s unfocused eyes.
“Just- Just let me” He coughed from trying to take in too much air too quickly. “Let me catch my breath.”
“Jackson went after Jiyong and his flunkies. We need to get you back to the mansion.” Chanyeol tried to stand them up.
“No! Give me a few minutes, then we need to go after Jiyong. We can’t let him escape.” Jungkook leaned against the wall his vision slowly returning to him. Thank god for immortal healing. He’ll need to double up on the blood bags when he returns tonight. No doubt he had a concussion. No telling how much damage was done from lack of oxygen.
“Are you sure?”
“Yes.” Jungkook let his equilibrium stable for a few minutes. “Come on, lead the way.”
Jungkook followed after Chanyeol. Please, he thought, for Yoongi’s sake, this needed to end.
It was many rounds, and ever more hours later, when the Sweet Ecstasy finally left Yoongi and Hoseok’s systems. After cleaning themselves up as much as the could, they both fell into a deep, sated slumber.
It was only four hours after that, Yoongi woke with a pang of thirst. He shifted feeling his hand brush against Hoseok’s side. The even breathing of his life mate let him know that he had not awakened him. Yoongi watched him sleep, his face peaceful. The warmth growing in his chest the more he watched. He couldn’t help but lean in to kiss the younger’s soft brow.
“Hmm, Yoongi?” Hoseok mumbled drearly.
“Go back to sleep. I need blood and will return shortly.” Before Yoongi could even leave the bed Hoseok resumed his soft snoring. No doubt he was exhausted by the vigorous love making they had put their bodies through.
Yoongi walked to the mini fridge in their room. Opening the door, he wasn’t too surprised to find it empty. He and Hoseok had indulged in more than a few bites during their sessions. This led to having to consume more blood. Each bite, though giving blood, brought more nanos into the body of the immortal doing the biting. This meant they needed to consume more blood to counteract the excess of nanos.
Though, Yoongi thought, with as many times as they bit each other, you would think it would balance out in the end. A sharp pang hit Yoongi’s core… Guess not. Nothing could be done but to go get some from the kitchen downstairs.
Yoongi slipped on some boxers and a robe before making his way out of the room. It was quite through out the mansion. He quickly grabbed a bag of blood and snapped it to his fangs before walking back to the warm bed and body that was waiting for him. The relief he felt from the nourishing blood was short lived. As he topped the stairs he heard yelling coming from a room further down the hallway. A light peaked through the bottom of one of the doors.
That was Taehyung. Memories of what Namjoon said happened earlier that night filled Yoongi’s brain. Yoongi wasn’t sure who he was yelling at, but he should probably ask him to keep it down. He could end up waking Hoseok.
“Please Jungkook.” Yoongi heard as he got close to Taehyung’s door. Yoongi didn’t mean to eavesdrop, but knowing it was Jungkook in there with Taehyung made him pause. He hoped his friend had grown some balls and was actually explaining things to Taehyung. Maybe he could give them a few more minutes before knocking.
“No Taehyung. You’re not under the effects of the Sweet Ecstasy anymore.” Yep that was definitely Jungkook.
“So I have to be drugged up for you to sleep with me?” Taehyung’s voice was getting louder again.
“No! That’s not what I meant.” Jungkook let out a frustrated groan.
There was a quick shuffling sound, feet on carpet. “Please Hyung. I may have been high at the time, but I remember everything. You promised. Just this once, I won’t ask it of you ever again.”
Yoongi felt bad for the kid. He felt even worse for Jungkook. His life mate was right there, begging to be taken, and he wouldn’t do anything about it. It must be hell. A hell of his own making, but hell nonetheless.
“Tae, I can’t.” Jungkook sighed. It was quiet for a few moments.
“You have to know, surely you know.”
“Know what Tae?”
“How I feel about you. Is that why you won’t? Because I’m in love with you?” There was a sniffle. “Am I really that unlovable?” More sniffles. “What about the kiss? I felt something when we were kissing, didn’t you?”
Yoongi couldn’t keep his eyebrows from raising at the last question. They kissed? What the hell was Kook thinking? If he wanted to keep the secret from Taehyung, kissing him was definitely not the way to do it.
“That was the drugs Taehyung. What you thought you felt was just a side effect of the Sweet Ecstasy.” Jungkook rationalized.
“I waited for you hyung. I waited all night, in agony, not touching myself, thinking you were going to come take care of me.” Taehyung’s voice grew smaller as he continued to talk.
“I lied.” Jungkook’s response was short and cold in tone. “You were high and it was they only way for me to get you to do what I wanted. I never had any intention of sleeping with you.”
“But, you kissed me back.”
“I only did it so you would listen to me. You were so set on getting a kiss that you wouldn’t listen to me otherwise.”
“So you didn’t want to? You’re saying I-”
“No Taehyung, I didn’t want to kiss you, and I still don’t. You begged me too, being so stubborn about it, and I was more worried about getting you home safe than some stupid kiss.”
There was a sob. Even Yoongi’s chest felt a sharp pain in sympathy for the younger man. ‘You have to be the stupidest immortal alive, Jungkook.’ Yoongi thought.
“No! Don’t touch me.” This was accompanied with more sobs. “God, I must be so pathetic to you. Poor little Taehyung.”
“No Tae, you’re not pathetic. I just don’t feel that way for you. Yes, I lied so you would listen to me, but it’s only because I care about you.You’re not thinking about this rationally.”
Wow, Jungkook has been holding on to the lie for so long, that even Yoongi almost believed him when he heard it.
“Get out.” Taehyung’s tone had grown devoid of emotion. Yoongi barely caught the whispered phrase.
“What? Tae, we need to talk about this.”
“NO! FUCK YOU!” There was some stomping and then the door was pulled open with a harsh swing. “GET THE FUCK OUT OF MY ROOM!!”
Yoongi was quick enough to have stepped up against the wall, into the shadows, without being seen. He saw movement at the door frame.
“Taehyung.” Jungkook started.
“No, Jungkook. We have nothing to discuss. You’ve made yourself pretty clear. You don’t love me, and I can’t stand to see the pity in your eyes any longer. I’ll have Namjoon switch me with Jackson from here on out.”
“No! I’ve embarrassed myself long enough. I can’t be around you. I’ll need time to get over this- this infatuation.” Taehyung swiftly shut the door in Jungkook’s face.
“What if I don’t want you to?” Jungkook mumbled to himself.
“Then you should have been honest with him.” Yoongi quipped.
Jungkook jumped at the voice coming from the shadows. “What the fuck Yoongi. You trying to give me a heart attack?”
Yoongi rolled his eyes as he stepped from the shadows. “It’s physically impossible for an immortal to have a heart attack.”
“What the hell are you doing out here?” Jungkook questioned.
“I came to ask you guys to keep it down, but when I heard how important the topic was, I decided to keep quiet myself.” Yoongi motioned Jungkook to follow him down the hall and downstairs. No use in having this discussion outside of Taehyung’s room where he might hear. “You have to be the dumbest immortal I know.” Yoongi stayed as they hit the bottom of the straits. “One with a resolve of steel too. You’re actually had him begging you, and you’re still not going to tell him the truth?”
“Hi pot. I’m kettle.” Jungkook snarked. “It wasn’t too long ago that you yourself were denying Hoseok was your life mate.”
“That’s different. I wasn’t 100% sure, and I had my reasons.” Yoongi pointed his finger at Jungkook’s chest. “You’ve known for years, decades even, and you still insist on putting yourself and that boy through hell.”
“It’s not that simple Yoongs.”
“It IS that simple. All you have to do it say ‘Tae, I know I lied to you, but I am your life mate, and have been all along.’ And then have the best sex of your life.”
“It definitely won’t go that way. I’ve lied to him so long, he’ll hate me when I tell him.” Jungkook pushed his fingers through his hair with frustration.
“Maybe at first. But it won’t last long. You know how Tae is. He’s never been able to stay mad at you for long.”
“He’s still so young, not even a century old yet. There is still so much more for him to do, to experience before someone ties him down.” Jungkook looked forlornly up the stairs. ”I could never forgive myself if he had any regrets.”
“You really are that stupid, but I can’t tell you how to live your life. Just know, I’m always here to be your sounding board if you need it. Even if I don’t agree with you.” Yoongi placed his hand on Jungkook’s shoulder giving it a firm squeeze.
“Thanks.” Jungkook sighed. “I need to go talk to Namjoon.” Jungkook peered at Yoongi’s ruffled appearance. “I can only assume that no one has told you yet.”
“Told me what?”
“Jiyong was at the club.”
Yoongi stood stunned for a moment. “What?!” Jiyong was there, at the club?
“Yeah, we had a run in with him in one of the back alleyways.” Jungkook continued to explain the events that lead up to the encounter.
“Shit. He was that close.” Small things that had happened throughout the night started to click in his mind. The feeling of being stared at, the fact that Namjoon had been so agitated when he brought Tae to the car, and the fact that Jungkook and the others didn’t directly follow when they left.
“Yeah, I need to go brief Namjoon on everything that happened. You might as well come too so I don’t have to repeat myself later.”
Yoongi nodded in affirmation before he followed the older immortal to their leader’s office.
Namjoon was sitting behind his desk listening intently on what Jackson and Chanyeol were saying to him. More than likely giving their input on what happened tonight.
“We followed him as best we could, but lost him and his thugs in Gangnam.” Jackson was just finishing up his report when Yoongi and Jungkook approach the desk.
“So he has two more with him now?” Namjoon asked.
“Yes. He was initially alone when he attacked Tae and I in the alley.” Jungkook answered.
“Why were you in the alley to begin with? I told you to wait out front.” Namjoon did not sound very pleased at the moment.
Jungkook’s face lit up with embarrassment, but he didn’t let that stop him from telling the truth. It was too important to leave out any details.
“The only way to get your brother out the door, was to bargain with him. He would leave, if only I promised to kiss him. When we got outside, there was no sign of you or the others yet, so he pulled me into the alley to claim what I owed him.”
The stunned looks on Jackson and Chanyeol‘s faces were priceless, and Yoongi would have savored the reaction had the situation been a little less dire.
“It was when we were otherwise occupied that Jiyong attacked. He threatened us, and then called out his lackies.”
“What all was said?” Namjoon was back to being the cool and controlled leader.
Jungkook gave them a play by play on what happened after they left Tae and him upstairs at the club. Ending with him and Chanyeol chasing after Jackson to catch up.
“And those were his exact words? He’ll come after my loved ones?” Yoongi asked. The moment the words left Jungkook’s mouth a cold dread settled over his shoulders. Jiyong has only been focused on Yoongi till now. He could handle that. He puts his life on the line all the time. And really, he knew Jungkook, Taehyung, and the rest of them could take care of themselves. But Hoseok.
Hoseok was still so new to this life. Yeah he picked up on things quickly, but there was no way for Yoongi to train him how to fight properly in the amount of time needed. Hell, Yoongi wasn’t even sure how much time they had left till Jiyong tried something drastic.
“He sounds like he is becoming more daring.” Yoongi spoke his thoughts aloud.
“Or more psychotic.” Jungkook stated as he turned his attention to Namjoon. “His eyes, Hyung. They were crazy. I don’t think there is much of the Jiyong we know left in him.”
“I don’t like the fact that he has amassed even more people to his side.” He turned his gaze to Yoongi. “There is no telling how long it will be before he abandons all reason and does something brash, like ‘burn down the whole complex’. “
Images of a band of rogues breaking into the mansion and wreaking havoc on the place ran through his mind. It almost had his heart seizing. “Do you actually think he would be stupid enough to attack the mansion?”
“I don’t know. You tell me, he was your brother-in-law.” Namjoon answered.
“Yes, he was. But this Jiyong, what he has become, I don’t know him.” Yoongi answered back wearily.
“If he is slipping as bad as you say, I wouldn’t put it past him to try and advance on the mansion at some point.” Chanyeol interjected.
“That’s alright. Let him come. We can take him. Plus, we’d have home turf advantage.” Jackson spoke up.
“You forget, he knows this place just as well as the rest of us. While we spend time trying to find him, he could be turning people into his own army.” Yoongi countered. He just couldn’t get his mind off the fear that if Jiyong did try anything here, that Hoseok would get hurt. Then his worst fear would have come true. “Jungkook, did Jiyong say anything about Hoseok? Did he mention him by name?”
Jungkook shook his head. “No, only that he was going to hurt me and Tae, then continue on with people you care about if you didn’t give yourself over.”
“Then there is a chance that he didn’t see Hoseok, or me with him. I could keep him safe by sending him away.” Yoongi rationalized. His mind was going ninety to nothing, trying to think of a plan to keep Hoseok out of danger’s way. He started pacing when the agitation of his thoughts began to be too much. Hoseok hurt, Hoseok dying, ran like a mantra through his mind.
“I don’t know if sending him away would be the best plan to keep him safe. If he is here, we can protect him. Just cause Jiyong may attack the mansion, doesn’t mean Hoseok will die, so you can stop shouting those thoughts at us” Namjoon tried to be logical.
“You said so yourself that he is gathering more people to his side. He has well and truly gone rogue now. What if he creates too many for us to handle? What then?” Yoongi was starting to let his fears override his rational side.
“I can always call in Wonho and Kihyun. Don’t let your fears control you. You know Hoseok isn’t going to want to be parted from you.” A soft knock interrupted their discussion. “Jungkook, go see who is at the door.”
“It’s not irrational to think this way Namjoon. I don’t care what he wants, his safety out rules his wants.” Yoongi’s voice rose up a notch. Why was Namjoon trying to stop him from protecting his life mate? If they send Hoseok away, maybe even send him back home, then Jiyong will have no reason to even know Hoseok is alive. Then Hoseok would be safe. He can’t let Hoseok die. He refused to let it happen. He wouldn’t let himself turn into Jiyong.
There it was, Namjoon thought as he read his closest friend’s mind, Yoongi was still letting his old fears get to him. “Yoongi, he’s your life mate, he has to have a say in this. If he wants to stay-”
“I DON’T CARE! I WON’T LET THIS HAPPEN. I DIDN’T EVEN WANT A LIFE MATE TO BEGIN WITH, AND THIS IS EXACTLY WHY! HE IS NOT STAYING HERE!” Yoongi shouted into the face of his leader.
The small voice that sounded behind him made Yoongi freeze. Shit. Yoongi schooled his features as best he could before turning around.
“Hoseok, what are you doing here? Why aren’t you asleep?”
“I woke up thirsty. We were out of bags in our mini fridge. I came down to get some and see where you’d gone off too. You said you’d be right back.” Hoseok looked around to the men standing in the room. The tension was palpable. “What’s going on here?” He looked back to Yoongi with confusion written across his face. “What did you mean I’m not staying here?”
No one in the room dared to breathe. They all stood dumbfounded, not knowing which direction to take. Namjoon ultimately put it in Yoongi’s hands. It was his decision to tell Hoseok the truth. “Why don’t we give them some privacy guys.” Before they all left the room, Namjoon squeezed Yoongi’s shoulders and whispered, “Think rationally.”
Yoongi looked into the face of his life mate, and he was transported back to that day in the woods. Instead of holding his sister, he was holding Hoseok. Cold and lifeless.
He will not let that happen.
“Hoseok, you can’t stay here anymore.” Yoongi started.
Hoseok was silent for a few seconds. He let the thought process before asking, “Why?”
Yoongi knew if he told Hoseok the truth, he would fight him on it. Yoongi has learned in the last few months, that Hoseok could be extremely stubborn if he wanted to. There was one way to get him to leave.
Keep him safe. Keep him safe. Keep him safe.
Yoongi willed all of his centuries worth of control, and put all of his emotions aside. “I’m sure you heard me talking to Namjoon.”
“Yelling at him, but yes, I heard you.” Hoseok softly spoke.
“I’m sure you can put two and two together.” Yoongi was cold. He knew he was being unkind, but he had to get Hoseok to leave. “Do I really need to spell it out for you?”
“Yes, yes you do. You aren’t making any sense.”
Yoongi held up two fingers and ticked them off as he explained. “I never wanted a life mate. He has to leave.” Those weren’t the exact words, and context was missing, but Yoongi was hoping Hoseok wouldn’t notice that. “What about that doesn’t make sense?”
“It’s not the words Yoongi, it’s your actions. This isn’t like you, at least not the you I’ve come to know.” Hoseok walked closer to rogue hunter. Surely this was a mistake. Yoongi couldn’t possibly be saying what Hoseok thinks he is saying.
“You think you know me after a handful of months? Just because you think you’ve seen one side of me, doesn’t mean you know all that I am.”
“Of course not, that’s not what I’m saying. I’m more than willing to get to know all sides of you, I just don’t understand why you’re pushing me away when just hours ago you were holding me as tight as you could, taking care of me.” Hoseok tried to place his hand on Yoongi’s face. Ground himself with a touch, but Yoongi smacked it away before he could.
The smack felt like a bullet.
“That’s exactly why I need you to leave. Last night made me realize that it’s all too much.” Yoongi felt like he had barbed wire squeezing his chest. He hated lying to Hoseok, but what else could he do?
Keep him safe. Keep him safe.
“I can’t keep looking after you like that.” Yoongi saw the color drain from Hoseok’s face, but he pressed on. “It’s too much of a burden.”
Hoseok felt his breath hitch. He swallowed thickly trying to keep his tears at bay, no matter how much they stung his eyes.
“If-if it’s about the sweet ecstasies, we don’t ever have to take them again. If it was too much, we can stay away from them. I know better now. I won’t be a burden to you. Please, don’t send me away.” Hoseok grabbed on to Yoongi’s wrist with both hands. “Yoongi please. I’m your life mate. We can work this out, whatever this is.”
“It’s not just about the sweet ecstasies Hoseok! This whole thing, being your mentor, then finding out you’re my life mate, it’s all just too much. It’s been building on me for a while, and I just can’t do it anymore.” Yoongi yanked his arm out of Hoseok’s hold. “Pack your things. I’ll have someone take you home.” Yoongi made for the door, he didn’t know how much longer her could keep up the facade.
“Yoongi, please,” he heard Hoseok sob, “I love you.”
Yoongi stopped at those words. The barbed wire around his chest constricted. Hot tears ran down his cheeks, but he gave them no attention.
Keep him safe. Keep him safe. Keep him safe.
“But I don’t love you.” Yoongi walked out the door to the sounds of his life mate falling apart on the office floor.
Keep him safe.
*hides behind a rock* Please don't hate me. Just remember that the story isn't over yet! Lots of love to you all! <3
Chapter 16: Ashes, ashes...
Hello lovelies!! I'm back with another chapter. I pinky promise I will not give up on this story. I hope this day sees you well!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Yoongi tasted blood as the sharp pang of Taehyung’s knuckles met his lips.
“What the hell was that for?!” He roared at the younger immortal as he wiped the blood away..
“That was for Hoseok, you asshole!!” Jungkook, who had been standing next to Yoongi when Taehyung appeared, wrapped his arms around the younger to keep him from taking another swing.
Yoongi’s whole demeanor changed at the mention of his life mate’s name. “Did-“ he tried to swallow down the thick lump in his throat, “Did he get home ok?”
“Why do-“ Taehyung struggled against Jungkook’s iron grip, “Fuck, Jungkook, let go of me!”
“Not until you calm down.” Jungkook tightened his hold, picking Taehyung up off his feet.
“I AM CALM! LET GO!” Taehyung beat his fist against Jungkook’s arm.
“It’s ok Jungkook.” Yoongi stated to get them to stop. “He only gave me what I deserved.” Yoongi touched his cut lip, wincing a bit at the sting.
“YOU’RE DAMN RIGHT!” Taehyung pushed himself away from Jungkook’s hold as it went lax. “You utterly crushed him, hyung.” Taehyung stomped his way up to Yoongi, stopping when his face was only inches away. “How could you do that to him? How could you just push him away like that!? You don’t think I don’t know exactly what was said? He was an open book the whole way to his apartment. I don’t think he could have kept his guard up even if he wanted to. He kept repeating your conversation in his head, looking for a different outcome. The things you said to him! How could you?”
“It was for his own protection.” Yoongi mumbled.
“Protection? HIS PROTECTION?” Taehyung was back to yelling. “He’s not a child, hyung. He’s your LIFE MATE!”
“He would have stayed, and he would have gotten hurt. Jiyong is planning an attack. I couldn’t have him here.”
“You don’t know that. No one can know that. You’ve been teaching him how to protect himself. Are you so uncertain of your teachings, that you’re sure he’ll fail at the first sign of trouble?” Taehyung saw Yoongi shaking his head, but pressed on. “And who knows, he may have listened to you, and left to safety on his own. Now we’ll never know.” Taehyung sighed heavily as he backed away from his hyung. The anger seeped from him, now that he’d had a chance to yell it out a bit. All that was left was his disappointment and a tiredness that seemed to settle bone deep. The events of the last 24 hours seemed to weigh heavily on him.
“I’m sorry Tae. I know it’s not ideal, but at least he is safe now. Jiyong doesn’t know that he is alive, so he shouldn’t know to look for him.” Yoongi tried to approach Taehyung, but Tae’s glare kept him back.
“You didn’t see him, hyung. You left him broken on Namjoon hyung’s office floor. I just happened to walk by when I heard his sobbing.” Tears began to fall from Taehyung’s eyes out of empathy for his friend. “He could barely speak because he was crying so hard. Before I could even get him up to his room, your room, Hyung came back into his office and told me to help him pack and take him home.”
Taehyung had helped the inconsolable Hoseok to his room to change and pack. He had tried not to read the younger immortal’s mind, but it had been so hard. It was a jumbled mess for the first fifteen minutes while he moved around the room, but after Hoseok’s tears began to clear, he kept repeating the scene over and over again. Taehyung was sure he could quote their conversation by the time they were done gathering Hoseok’s things. After that, Hoseok became zombie like in his movements, following Taehyung out to the car without a word.
Taehyung’s heart broke for him. He was still internally dealing with his own issues, but he’d had years to come to terms that he would never be with Jungkook. He just needed time to get over it, but Hobi… this had blindsided him. Taehyung definitely hadn’t expected something like this, so he knew it never would have crossed Hoseok’s mind.
Taehyung had tried to speak to Hoseok on their way to his apartment, but all Hoseok would do is nod or shake his head.
“Do you want me to stay?”
Hoseok shook his head ‘No’.
“Does your roommate know you’re coming home?”
Hoseok nodded ‘Yes’ holding up his cell phone.
“Do you need me to walk you to your door?”
“If you need me, I’m only a call away. Ok?”
Taehyung parked the car in the parking lot of Hoseok’s apartment complex. Before Hoseok could get out of the car, Tae pulled him into a firm hug.
“I’m so sorry Hobi.” He whispered into Hoseok’s jacket. “I don’t know why he did this.” He felt Hoseok wrap his arms around him. “Seriously, if you need me, just call. I don’t care what that asshole of a hyung said, I would still like to keep in touch. You’ve become very dear to me in the last three months, and I don’t want to lose our friendship.” He felt, more than heard, Hoseok sob into his coat.
Tae ran his fingers through the back of Hoseok’s hair. He hoped the gesture would make him feel comforted, even if only a little.
They stay in that position for what seemed like hours, but was maybe only five minutes. Taehyung waited until Hoseok’s tears had dried up again before letting go.
Taehyung wiped away Hoseok’s tears before he let him get out of the car. “Promise me you’ll call.” He yelled out before Hoseok could shut the door.
Hoseok bent over to peer back into the car. “Yeah, I promise.” He spoke before shutting the door and walking up to his apartment.
“Tae, I’m really sorry.” Yoongi’s voice knocked Taehyung out of his musings.
“It’s not me you need to apologize to.” Taehyung stated before giving a weary sigh. “I’m so disappointed in you hyung. What you did was manipulation. Just because you’re afraid of the way something may turn out, gives you no right to play with someone’s emotions like that. I don’t care if you think this is the better way. The fact that he told you he loved you, and you threw it in his face... I didn’t know you could be so heartless.”
“No, Tae, it’s not like that. I just need him to be safe. I’d do anything to keep him safe. I can’t lose him. If this is a way to keep him alive, then I’ll take it. I would rather him hate me, and be alive, then to love me and be dead. It would kill me if something happened to Hoseok.” Yoongi pleaded, hoping that Taehyung would at least understand.
Taehyung looked at Yoongi’s face, noticed unshed tears and the vulnerability that Yoongi had always had a hard time showing. “You love him.”
It wasn’t a question. A statement.
Taehyung shook his head, showing his disappointment once again. Then looked to Jungkook who had been standing to the side, watching the spectacle. “You’re liars, the both of you, and I’m done with you.” He turned to leave, but then doubled back to face Yoongi again. “For your sake, when this is all over, I hope Hoseok is a forgiving man, even though you don’t deserve him.”
Jimin knocked on Hoseok’s bedroom door. “Hyung? Are you up?”
Jimin heard a grunt then the rustling of bed clothes. He waited a few seconds more before knocking again, this time much lighter.
“Yeah, I’m up Minnie. You can come in.” Came Hoseok’s muffled reply.
Jimin cracked open the door. Hoseok was just swinging his feet over the side of the bed. “I just got home. Do you have to work tonight?” He shuffled his way over to the sleepy eyed Hoseok.
“No, Jiwoo gave me the night off.” Hoseok mumbled before stretching. After two weeks of being back home, he still looked as miserable as he had when he showed up on the doorstep of their home. Jimin wasn’t sure what happened, cause Hoseok refused to talk about it. The only thing he could do was be there for him and try to make life as normal as possible until Hoseok was ready to talk.
“That's great! Let me change out of my scrubs and shower, then I’ll fix us some dinner. Maybe we could watch some netflix and cuddle on the couch. We haven’t done that in quite a while.”
Jimin was already headed towards the door when Hoseok’s grumbled reply hit his ears.
“I don’t know Minnie. I’m just not up for it.”
Jimin turned around and knelt by the bed. He grabbed Hoseok’s hands. “Hyung, please, let me comfort you. I may not know what’s going on, but I can at least try to take your mind off things.” He pushed his hand through Hoseok’s hair, knowing how much the boy loved it. “Please let me be there for you.”
Jimin waited a few moments, staring at his friend whose spark had completely left him. All Hoseok did anymore was sleep and go to work. Jimin had hoped that starting this new job would help bring him out of his funk, but he had quickly realized that this was not the case. One week into the job, and Hoseok was still as mopey as ever. He barely ate, Jimin couldn’t even remember the last time he saw Hoseok take a shower, and he stayed in his room whenever they were both home.
Jimin let out a sigh of relief when Hoseok gave a small nod. “I’ll take a quick shower, and then why don’t you take one while I cook? I know it’ll make you feel better.” Hoseok gave another nod.
After his shower, Jimin found himself making Manduguk with some of the leftover dumplings they had stashed away in their freezer. The weather outside was starting to turn cold so dumpling soup would be perfect to help lift Hoseok’s spirits. He was nowhere the chef that their friend and hyung Seokjin was, but he was pretty good with homemade meals, if he said so himself.
He was pleased to hear the shower running as he milled about the kitchen. He hoped that eventually Hoseok would open up to him about what happened. What had caused such a drastic change in his usually sunny hyung. He hated seeing him so despondent. Jimin knew though, that if he pushed the issue, Hoseok would shut him out completely. So all he could do was wait. Be there for his friend, and wait.
Confident that he was doing the right thing, Jimin began to hum under his breath while he finished up dinner. Hoseok walked out to their open kitchen/dining room after Jimin had set out their food. He was dressed in some comfortable sweats and hoodie.
“Perfect timing. I just finished the food.” Jimin chirped while setting out silverware.
“It smells good.” Hoseok voiced as he sat at the table.
They ate their dinner in semi-comfortable silence. With each bite, Hoseok started to look a little better, if even the slightest amount.
It was when Jimin was putting away the dishes to be cleaned at a later time, that he heard a very soft “I’m sorry.” from Hoseok.
“Sorry? Sorry for what hyung?” Jimin sat back down in his chair next to his roommate.
Hoseok’s lip quivered as tears gathered in the corners of his eyes. “I’m sorry that I practically abandoned you these last months,” Hoseok sniffled, “I’m the worst roommate ever.”
“Hey,” Jimin grabbed Hoseok’s face to keep him from looking down,”Hey, no. You are not the worst roommate ever. And you didn’t abandon me. You were taking care of your friend who was going through a rough time. I think that makes you the greatest friend to have. You’re always so kind, and caring. What brought all this on?”
“Oh Minnie, but I haven’t been the type of friend you deserve. You don’t understand.” Hoseok sniffled again.
“Why don’t you go to the couch. I’ll make us some tea and we can discuss what’s really got you messed up.”
Hoseok nodded and wiped his dripping nose on his sleeve before shambling his way over to their worn down, but comfortable, sofa.
He knew, Jimin knew, if he waited long enough, Hoseok would tell him what was going on. He just hadn’t expected it tonight. He thought it would take at least a few more days, a few weeks at most for Hoseok to open up. But that didn’t matter now. What mattered was that Hoseok was ready to share now, and Jimin was not going to do anything to halt this progression. Hoseok needed this.
With two steaming cups in his hand, Jimin sat down next to his hyung. Handing one of the cups to Hoseok he spoke, “Now tell me what’s going on.”
“It’s hard to explain. My thoughts are all over the place.” Hoseok hugged the warm mug close. “I feel lost, and like the worst kind of person. Do- Do you think I’m too clingy? Too needy?”
“What? No! Of course not. Why would you even think that?” Jimin placed a hand on Hoseok’s knee. “Why don’t we start from the beginning? If you say your thoughts are all over the place, maybe it will help to start from, well, the start.”
“Ok… ok.” Hoseok took a deep breath, letting it out on an exhausted sigh. “So, you know the friend I went to help, Yoongi?”
Jimin gave a nod.
“Well, we, um.” Hoseok bit his bottom lip. Jimin could tell he was having trouble getting this part out.
“You hooked up?” Jimin guessed.
“No, well, I mean yes. Yes, we hooked up,” Hoseok gazed into his cup, “but it was more than that.”
“More than. Ok. Does that mean you started dating?” Jimin shifted closer, hoping he was giving the comfort Hoseok needed.
“Sort of.” Hoseok raked his fingers through his hair. “We didn’t go out much, but we talked everyday. Trained, er I mean, Hung out everyday. Got closer, you know? And…” He choked on the words that he was trying to get out, tears welling up in his eyes again. “I fell in love with him.”
“Oh Hobi.” Jimin whispered. He quickly took their cups and set them on the floor out of the way. He curled Hoseok into his chest and let the boy sob to his heart’s content. Jimin assumed that Hoseok’s next words, when he was done crying, would be that the relationship hadn’t lasted. Jimin hated this for him. Break ups were never easy. Jimin didn’t know Yoongi, other than their one brief meeting, but in Jimin’s eyes, he was the stupidest man alive for letting Hobi go.
After his cries died down to mere sniffles, Hoseok lifted up, wiping his eyes with his sleeves. “I’m sorry, I think I snotted on your shirt.”
Jimin let out a giggle, prompting Hoseok to do the same. “That’s ok. I’m an ER nurse. I’ve had much worse on my clothes.” This made Hoseok let out another watery giggle. “I don’t want to make you cry again, but I have to ask, what happened?”
“I’m not even sure myself. Things were going great. Things at the beginning were a bit rocky, but he was still grieving, heavily, for his sister, so it was understandable. But, once he let me in, it was like everything clicked. It was so natural to fall for him.”
“Did you have a crush on him when you were younger?” Jimin asked.
“Oh, uh..” Hoseok stuttered, his eyes darting left then right. “Yeah, but it was a silly boyhood crush. You know?”
“Ah, yeah.” Jimin agreed.
“Anyway,” Hoseok cleared his throat,”I thought things were going wonderfully. He’s so amazing Jiminie. He seems gruff on the outside, but he is really a big softie. He even laughed at some of my dumb antics. And the sex, oh my god Minnie, I have never had orgasms like that in my life.”
Jimin’s eyebrows rose up towards his hairline. “That good eh?”
“I fainted, Jimin. Passed out because the pleasure was too much.” Hoseok answered.
“Damn.” Jimin breathed.
“Yeah, damn is right.” Hoseok’s exuberance dimmed a little with his next words. “But,” He swallowed thickly, “Then something happened. We went to a club. It was supposed to be a night out to uh, just let loose.” Hoseok spoke the last part rather quickly.
“Ok.” Jimin muttered to let Hoseok know he could continue.
“Somehow, our drinks got switched with other ones, and Yoongi and I ended up with ecstasy in our system. Namjoon hyung figured it out-“
“Namjoon?” Jimin interrupted. “Wait, ECSTASY?!”
“Yeah, Namjoon is a friend of Yoongi’s. He came with us that night. He recognized the signs and brought us home before anything bad could happen. He uh, actually caught us, um… mid blowjob.”
Jimin’s eyes widened at the proclamation.
“And not in the bathroom either. Next to the dance floor.”
“HOBI! Oh my god!” Jimin’s eyes nearly bugged out of his head at that point.
“What? My blood was running hot, and he was hot, and he offered! Anyways, that’s not the point.” Hoseok quickly changed the subject back to the topic at hand. “We ended up helping each other throughout the night. Even though we had the drug in our system, we were still in our right mind. I don’t know if I’d ever do it again, but that night, I can’t explain it Jimin. It was amazing. I had never felt so vulnerable with someone, yet, entirely safe in their hands. Well, that is, until I woke up.”
“What happened then?” Jimin placed his hand on Hoseok’s back, rubbing small consoling circles.
“I woke up alone, and thirsty. I figured maybe Yoongi woke up thirsty as well and just went to get something to drink. So I waited, and waited, and waited, and you know I’m not the most patient person, so after almost an hour, I decided to go look for him, and something to drink as well. I went to the kitchen, grabbed a glass of bl— water, a glass of water, and was headed back to bed when I heard shouting coming from Namjoon’s office.”
“Namjoon lives there?”
Hoseok gave a nod. “Technically, it’s Namjoon’s house. Yoongi was just living there.”
“So like us, roommates.” Jimin stated.
“Yeah, anyway, they were yelling at each other, and I couldn’t tell about what, until I opened the door. He said ‘I don’t care! I won’t let this happen. I didn’t even want a lif-, er boyfriend to begin with, and this is exactly why! He is not staying here!’. I knew he was talking about me, but it was confusing. We’d just had this amazing night, drug involvement notwithstanding, but he was saying I needed to leave. He told me,” Jimin didn’t know if Hoseok had anymore tears to shed, but his voice became strained like he was holding them back. “He told me that I was too much. He couldn’t handle it. I was a burden.”
“No! You know that’s not true. You could never be a burden, hyung.” The more Hoseok spoke, the tighter Jimin’s hold had become. If he could take the hurt away from his hyung, he would. In a heartbeat. “He sounds like an asshole. Maybe you dodged a bullet. Especially if he is going to say you’re a burden. You don’t need someone like that in your life.”
“That’s the thing, there was no indication before that night that he was unhappy about our situation. If, if I had known, I wouldn’t have stayed as long as I had.” Hoseok let Jimin pull his head down to the younger’s shoulder.
“Is that why you feel like you’ve been a bad friend and roommate? Cause you didn’t come home sooner?” Jimin asked. Hoseok gave a weak nod against his shoulder. “Hyung, I don’t fault you for that. No one would. You were in love, of course you wanted to stay with him as long as you could.”
“But I feel like a fool.” Hoseok stuttered out sigh. “And I stuck you with our rent bill for the last few months. After losing my job there was no way I could help.”
“What do you mean?”
Hoseok nuzzled into the crook of Jimin’s neck. “I lost my job, the office clerk job. That’s why I’m at Club K.A.R.D now.”
“No, I knew that. I meant being stuck with the rent. I wasn’t stuck with the rent. I got your money every month, right on time.” Jimin was thoroughly confused. He had been getting Hoseok’s part of the rent in the mail every month. Even with a short note saying -From Hoseok. When he told Hobi as much, the older boy looked confused.
“I never sent you any money.” Hoseok stated quickly.
“Well if you didn’t, who did?”
Before they could mull any further about where the phantom money had been coming from, a quick session of knocks sounded at the door.
“You stay here, I’ll go see who it is.” Jimin stood up before Hoseok had a chance to protest, and quickly moved to the door.
Jimin opened the door to peer at the man on the other side. He was around Jimin’s height, with longer black hair tied behind his head. His smile was pretty, and he looked handsome enough, but his eyes. Something about his eyes unsettled Jimin.
“Yes, can I help you?” Jimin asked closing the door a little more out of discomfort.
“Yes, I’m looking for Hoseok. I’m a friend of his.” The stranger smiled wider.
“I’m sorry, but it’s really late. I can give him a message and have him call you in the morning, Mr?” Jimin didn’t know what it was about the man that left him with a bad taste in his mouth. But his instincts were screaming at him to get the man away from here as quickly as possible.
The man squinted at him like he was annoyed at the delay, but then his smile returned just as quick. “Jiyong. Kwon Jiyong. You’re Jimin right? Hoseok spoke a lot about you. Like how you used to dance with him in college.”
Jimin opened the door the slightest bit, but only out of surprise. “Yes, that’s me. How do you know Hobi?”
“I’m close to his boyfriend Yoongi, that’s how we met.” Jiyong spoke with confidence.
“You mean ex-boyfriend. They broke up two weeks ago.” Jimin quipped.
“Yes, yes. That’s what I meant. I came by to see how he is holding up. If you’ll just let me speak to him.” Jiyong tried to step up to the door.
“I’m not sure.” Jimin started to say, but then he felt himself go lax. His arms fell to his sides. What the hell was going on? He couldn’t move his arms. He couldn’t turn his head. He tried to move his feet, he was trying to pull them up with all his might, but they stayed firmly planted on the ground.
“Oh, you’re a tough nut to crack, aren't you? Now be a good boy and let me in.” Jiyong whispered, his face coming in close.
‘NO!’ Jimin tried to shout, but nothing came out.
“Hmmm… you’re a special one. You still have command of your conscious. Well, doesn’t matter. I can still control your body. Now move. Take me to Hoseok.” Jiyong placed his hands on Jimin’s shoulders, turning him around. His body went willingly, even though his mind was screaming ‘STOP!’.
“Minnie, who was at the door?” Jimin heard Hoseok ask as they entered the living room. Hoseok was facing away from them, not realizing Jimin had walked in with someone else. “Jimin?” He asked as he turned around.
As soon as Hoseok saw who was with him, he jumped up into a defensive stance. Jimin watched, helplessly, as the friend he had known for years, hissed, fucking hissed at the intruder. All with his fangs out. FANGS?! Hoseok had FANGS?!? What the fuck? And then his eyes shines with a silvery brightness.
What the hell was going on?
“Aw, Hoseok dear, your scaring your friend. Didn’t Yoongi teach you any manners? It's not nice to scare the mortals.” Jiyong ran his fingers along Jimin’s neck as he spoke.
“Don’t touch him!” Hoseok shouted.
“But, he’s so pretty. Don’t you think he’ll look even better as an immortal? As one of us? I mean, look at how you turned out. You’re gorgeous, and it’s all thanks to me.” Jiyong’s grin turned psychotically sweet. He placed one hand on Jimin’s head and one on his shoulder, maneuvering Jimin until his neck was fully exposed. “Least of all, I think he’ll taste good.”
Before Jiyong could sink his fangs into Jimin’s vulnerable neck, Hoseok shouted “Wait!”
Jiyong let one fang prick at Jimin’s skin. It was as sharp as a needle. Jimin could feel a drop of blood trail down his neck and on to his collarbone. He felt Jiyong lick it up with a long swipe of his tongue. He felt like he was going to be sick, but his body stood motionless. Under some kind of control that was not his own.
“Don’t hurt him!” Hoseok started to lunge for the duo, prepared to vault over the couch that stood between them, but stopped short when Jiyong produced a knife, seemingly out of nowhere, and pressed it to the front of Jimin’s neck.
“Ah-ah. You wouldn’t want to startle me. I might slip and really hurt your friend.” Jiyong presses the knife closer to Jimin’s neck to show his point. “Now, play nice, and your friend here will get to live. As a mortal or immortal, well, that’s to be determined.”
Hoseok took a step back, not wanting to push a mad man past the point of no return. “How- how did you even know I was here?” Hoseok couldn’t stop himself from trembling. His adrenaline was running too high.
“My poor little Hoseok. I’ve had eyes on you since your first visit to club K.A.R.D. I’ve just been biding my time until I could make sure none of Namjoon’s lackies were still watching you.” Jiyong maneuvered Jimin’s hand to take the knife and hold it in place, still controlling the boy with his mind.
“What do you want with me? I can’t help you get to Yoongi.”
“Oh, but you can.” Jiyong stated as he strolled around the couch like he was walking through the park on a sunny day. “Imagine my surprise when my brother-in-law shows up to the club, the very same night I’m there to find new recruits. And an even bigger surprise when I see him dancing, rather suggestively, with you.” Jiyong hums a small laugh, like he just told an amusing joke.
“So? People dance like that with complete strangers all the time. It was just a dance.” Hoseok was trying to play it off that it wasn’t as meaningful as Jiyong was rightfully making it seem.
“Oh, I’m sure.” Jiyong was within touching distance now, and every cell in Hoseok’s body was screaming at him to run. “But it’s not everyday that I can actively hear my brother’s thoughts. He was practically screaming them at me. Most of them centered around you. So I put two and two together and knew he must have met his life mate. I assumed it must be you, especially when he got down on his knees for you.”
Hoseok felt bile hit the back of his throat. The thought of Jiyong watching them in such an intimate moment made his skin crawl. Yes, they had been in public, but Hoseok was sure no one could have seen them in their darkened little corner.
“It took me a moment to recognize you, but when I did, I knew my plans for my dear brother-in-law had changed. You see, he should be grateful. I hand you to him on a silver platter. You were just a distraction at the time, a ploy for me to get away, but now, as his life mate... now you are so much more useful.”
Before Hoseok could move, Jiyong’s hand was around his throat. His grip wasn’t enough to cut off Hoseok’s airway, but he was sure, if he hadn’t been immortal, it would leave bruises.
“I’m so very happy that Yoongi played right into my plan. He’s over protective, that one.” Jiyong brought his face closer to Hoseok’s. “Now, you’re going to come with me, along with your friend. You act out of line, he dies. Got it?” Jiyong’s face turned cold. Jimin’s hand moved half an inch across his throat, causing a thin line of blood to appear.
“Ok. I’ll follow you.” Hoseok rasped. “Just don’t hurt him.
“Good. There is a van waiting for us outside.” Jiyong released him and turned around, walking to the door. Jimin and Hoseok followed behind.
Yoongi dodged out of the way of a right hook that came his way. He parried it with a left to the assailant’s ribs. It only took him a few more jabs to subdue the intruder.
Panting from his effort, he watched as Jungkook and Namjoon hauled two more of the intruders to sit with the other.
“Is that all of them?” He asked while Namjoon tied their wrists together.
“Yeah, I think so. Jackson and Tae are patrolling the grounds to see where they got in at. Chanyeol and Seung-hyun are upstairs with Jenny.” Namjoon finished securing their attackers before straightening back up to face the other two.
“Do they look familiar?” Yoongi asked Jungkook. He nodded, pointing to the two he and Namjoon had brought over.
“Those two were with Jiyong at the club.”
Namjoon nodded along with Jungkook’s assessment.
Something about this didn’t feel right to Yoongi. This was too easy. It was far from the ambush they were made to believe would happen. Almost like this had been a distraction. But a distraction for what?
Unless Jiyong had truly lost all sense and believed this would be enough. Speaking of which, where was his brother-in-law. Maybe he was skulking around the mansions perimeters.
The inhabitants of the household had been in Namjoon’s study at the time of the “attack”. Yoongi really wouldn’t call it such, it was more an annoyance than an outright attack. The power had suddenly gone out in the middle of their discussion of whether to bring in more reinforcements. The black out had them all on high alert.
That's when they heard the sound of windows being broken. They had all rushed into action, prepared to defend their homestead. Instead they found three newborn immortals trying to cause chaos to the first level of the mansion, destroying whatever they could get their hands on.
“I’m going to go check the breaker. Maybe see how they turned off the lights.Wait till Jackson and Tae get back moving these idiots to the cells. I swear if they cut the powerlines, I’m knocking all their teeth in when I get back.” Namjoon grumbled as he walked away.
Yoongi didn’t envy Namjoon in his position at this moment. With things like this came a lot of paperwork, and having to bring the assailants to the council to be put on trial. Yoongi knew once everyone reported back, they would have to drag the thugs away to the holding cells, that Namjoon kept on the southern part of his property, till they could be properly tried and dealt with.
Yoongi couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off, or wrong, when his phone started buzzing in his pocket. He pulled it out to see that Hoseok was trying to facetime him. A spark of guilt went through his chest when he saw the name and accompanying picture flash on the screen. Especially since it seemed, he had sent him away, and worried over nothing.
He swiped to decline the call. He didn’t have time to deal with his ruined relationship right at this moment. Yoongi would call him back later, when everything was settled.
The phone rang again. This time, Yoongi’s sense of foreboding amplified with the ringing.
Yoongi swiped to accept. “Hoseo-” His voiced died when he saw the face that loomed on the screen. His blood turned to ice.
A clear voice echoed from the phone’s speakers. “Hello big brother.”
Hmm...So Jimin's special huh? Thoughts?
Chapter 17: ...We all fall down.
Hello Lovelies. *GASP* This story is almost done T_T. I feel like a little piece of me has gone into every chapter and I'm not ready to say goodbye yet. Thank you so much to everyone that's stuck with me as we've gone on this journey together. Love and Purple Hearts to all.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Yoongi felt his whole world tilt.
How could this happen? Jiyong had Hoseok’s phone. Which meant either Jiyong had Hoseok, or somehow got a hold of just his phone. Yoongi had a feeling that the latter was not the case.
“Not going to say hello? Your manners really have left you, huh?” Jiyong chortled across the phone. “No wonder your lover was just as rude. He hissed at me. Scared his little human friend too.”
Yoongi was in no mood to play into Jiyong’s games. “Where is he?” He asked between clenched teeth.
“Oh, he’s here. And in one piece… for now.” Jiyong spoke as if he were discussing a movie and not the potential harm of another immortal. If Yoongi had any lingering doubts about his sanity, they were definitely gone now. Jiyong had truly turned into a monster.
“If you harm him-“
“Well,” Jiyong sighed, cutting off Yoongi’s threat, “it’s a bit late for that.” Jiyong flipped the camera on the phone to face outward. Hoseok came into view. He was chained to a tree. The chain wrapped around his torso at least six times as his limp body sat at its trunk. He was unconscious, with bruises and cuts decorating his face. One of his eyes looked to be swollen shut and blood trickled from his nose.
“You bastard!” Yoongi yelled as the camera got closer to Hoseok’s battered face.
“Now now, there’s no need for name calling.” Jiyong tilted Hoseok’s unconscious face up. “He disobeyed my orders. I told him I’d kill his little friend here,” The camera quickly panned to another unconscious body chained to the same tree, before centering back on Hoseok, “but I decided to be lenient and punish him instead. He tried to break my hold on his friend and run away. Even put up a good fight when I caught them. You taught him well… But not well enough.”
“Get your hands off of him!” It took everything in Yoongi’s control to not crush his phone with how angry he was. He was angry at Jiyong for hurting Hoseok. He was angry at the universe for letting this happen. Hoseok didn’t deserve this. Most of all, he was angry at himself for being the reason Hoseok was in this position. He thought he had done the right thing by sending him away. How could things have turned out so wrong?
“You don’t get to make demands,” Jiyong flipped the camera back to his face. “I do.” He stated as he sat down next to Hoseok’s unconscious body, putting both of their faces into view. Jiyong pulled Hoseok’s head to lay on his shoulder, as if he were merely asleep. “I think he should be awake to hear this don’t you?”
Yoongi watched as Jiyong tapped Hoseok on the face, making cooing sounds like he was waking a child. Yoongi shook with uneasiness. Then he felt a small bit of relief as Hoseok opened up his one good eye. He was alive at least.
Yoongi felt a stab of guilt pierce his chest when Hoseok’s gaze settled on the phone.
“Y-Yoongi?” Hoseok’s voice came out confused and slurred. A hand quickly clamped down on his mouth. Yoongi could see that Hoseok quickly became aware to where and with whom he was.
“Quiet, little dove. You speak, and your friend dies. Only speak when you’re asked a question, got it?” Jiyong waited for Hoseok to nod before removing his hand. “Here is the deal brother, you have 2 hours to find us. After 2 hours is up, I will walk away and leave your life mate here to bake in the sun when it rises. Of course, he has all the fresh blood he needs right here, if he so chooses to partake.” Jiyong reached over Hoseok and pulled Jimin’s arm into view. “But we both know that will only save him for one day, and dying by sun exposure is a slow and painful process. He might even be out here for a week before the nano’s completely eat away at his heart.”
Yoongi saw Hoseok stiffen and try to back away from the obvious source of fresh blood waving in front of his face. Yoongi tried to see in the background for any clue as to where they were, but the camera was in too close to their faces. All he could see behind Hoseok was the bark of the tree.
“Oh, did I forget to mention, poor little Hoseokie hasn’t had any blood today. I’m afraid I abducted him before he could have any. It won’t be long now till the nanos start trying to take what they need from his organs.” Jiyong pouted. “And oh dear, I made matters worse didn’t I?” Jiyong touched the bruise blooming under Hoseok’s swollen eye. Yoongi knew the nanos would be using up Hoseok’s blood at an accelerated rate to try and heal his wounds. If Hoseok didn’t get blood soon, he would be in even more pain.
“You’re crazy. Why would you do this? He has done nothing to you. It’s me you want. Let him go.” Yoongi pleaded.
“Well, you see, my original plan was to just kill you. I know it won’t bring her back, but I'd at least have the satisfaction of seeing you, the one who is at fault, die before my very eyes. You didn’t even have the decency to send me to her when you had the chance!” Jiyong’s voice got louder the more he spoke. Yoongi could tell he was quickly losing his grip on his self control. “But what better way to show you what this pain feels like then to have you go through it yourself. Fate blessed me when you both walked into the club that night. I could destroy your heart first, then destroy you.”
Hoseok flinched at the mention of the club. Yoongi could see the hesitation written across his face.
“Oh? You don’t think so Hoseok-ah?” Jiyong pointed the camera straight into his face. “Don’t be shy, tell him why you think this won’t work. Tell him what you told me. I can hear you thinking about it.”
Hoseok was silent for a few moments, his gaze traveling between the phone and Jiyong. His face looked tired, and haunted when he answered, “Because he doesn’t love me.”
Jiyong out right laughed at Hoseok’s answer. He laughed so hard that he nearly dropped the phone before righting it again to face both him and Hoseok. “Did you hear that? He actually believes the little lie you told him. If only he could have heard what I heard that night at the club. How your mind couldn’t keep from screaming those three little words over and over again.” Jiyong turned his sadistic smile back towards Hoseok. “You see sweet Hoseokie, I knew Yoongi would overreact. I know how his mind works. All I had to do was plant a seed in Jungkook’s head, and I knew he would do anything to keep you safe. All I had to do was bide my time.”
Yoongi felt his heart stop. He had played right into Jiyong’s hands. He had done exactly what Jiyong had hoped he would do. He had pushed Hoseok right into the jaws of the shark. He was the reason Hoseok was at risk of losing his life. Taehyung had been right, he should have just talked to his life mate instead of assuming. Yoongi let the tears that had begun to gather, fall at this admission.
Hoseok could die, and it would be all his fault. His fault.
Yoongi let the anger from before rise to the surface again. He would forfeit his own life before he ever saw Hoseok lose his. With barely kept control, Yoongi yelled into the phone. “Hear me now Jiyong, and hear me well. If Hoseok, or his friend, come to anymore harm, you will regret it. You know me Jiyong, I have been your longest friend and brother for centuries now. You know what I am capable of. And if,” Yoongi had to take a steadying breath, “if Hoseok dies, you will wish for death, more so than you already do. You know why?”
Jiyong gave an amused smirk, “No, but I’m sure you’re going to tell me. What? You’ll kill me?”
“You’re not listening brother.” Yoongi’s voice was cold and solemn. “I said you will wish for death. I won’t kill you brother, on no. I will beat you down till there is barely anything left, and then when you are right on the cusp, death looming to take you away, I will feed you just enough blood to keep you breathing, but not enough to stop the pain. You will be in that state of stasis for as long as I want you to be. You will constantly yearn for the release of death, only to have it snatched from you at the last second. Over, and over, and over again. Because you see dear brother,” Yoongi spoke the last word with so much venom that Jiyong flinched, “if you take him from this world, if you take him from me, all I’ll have is time. Time that I will gladly devote to your slow and agonizing demise. And you know that I can be a very patient man when I want to be.”
Fear. For half a second, Yoongi saw fear cross Jiyong’s face before a blank expression settled onto his features.
“That’s if you can find us.” Jiyong spoke.
“Tell me where you are. You speak of missing manners, where are yours? It’s only fair if I know where I’m headed.” Yoongi was only two seconds from losing his cool completely. He needed to find Hoseok and he needed to be on the road now.
“Where would the fun in that be? I will give you a hint. We’re where this all began. Where your first transgression set everything in motion. You have two hours.” And with that, Jiyong cut off the connection to the phone.
Yoongi let out a guttural roar as he launched his phone across the foyer. It hit the wall with a shatter, phone parts flew in different directions.
Everyone that was in the house came running into the foyer a minute later, allerted by Yoongi’s outcry.
“What the hell happened?” Namjoon asked as he entered the area. He quickly took note of the destroyed phone and Yoongi’s barely kept anger.
Yoongi couldn’t answer. He couldn’t speak for fear of breaking down. All of his emotions were rolling one right on top of the other. If he didn’t get them under control and quickly, he was sure they would overwhelm him and he would be no help to Hoseok.
Hoseok. He needed to be strong for Hoseok. He said his name like a mantra, waiting for his anger to subside enough.
“Jiyong has Hoseok.” He heard Jungkook answer.
“What?!” This came from Seung-hyun who was standing on the stairs next to Jennie.
Yoongi still couldn’t speak, so Jungkook relayed what happened.
“We were standing here with these three,” Jungkook pointed to the assailants, that they knew now had been nothing more than a distraction, “when Yoongi got a call from Hoseok, or who he thought was Hoseok. It was Jiyong on the other line. He told Yoongi he has two hours to find them, or Jiyong is going to leave Hoseok chained to a tree to die.”
“He didn’t tell you where to go?” Namjoon asked. He felt for Yoongi in that moment. The very thing he was trying to stop, had happened anyway. The goal now was to find Hoseok before Jiyong could do anything unthinkable.
“He said that they were where it all started. Where my first transgression set everything in motion.” Yoongi spoke once he was sure he could do it without screaming. “I have no idea what that means. I don’t even know where to start.”
“We have to think like he does. We know this all had to do because you didn’t kill him, and he saw that as a betrayal. Also because you wanted to turn him over to the council to seek help.” Namjoon started pacing as he was thinking out loud. “Maybe it’s his old house?”
“No, Hoseok was chained to a tree, a big one. Jisoo and Jiyong didn’t have any trees that size around their property.” Yoongi felt like he couldn’t think fast enough.
What the hell was Jiyong talking about? First transgression. What did that mean?
“Well the only thing before that was Jisoo’s death, but you weren’t responsible for that.” Namjoon muttered.
Yoongi snapped his head up to look at Namjoon. If he could kiss the man’s brain, he would. “That’s it. Jisoo’s death. That must be my first transgression.”
“But that wasn’t your fault. You said that unknown female was the one who assaulted her.” Namjoon stated.
“Yes, but Jiyong isn’t himself. He needs someone to blame, and there is no way of finding Heechul’s group at the moment, so he is putting the blame on me. It was so far into the forest we couldn’t get the vehicle there. It took awhile for me to go and get the blood cooler and come back. I couldn’t reach them in time.” Yoongi started gathering his things to leave as he spoke. He was sure of it. Thats where they were. The clearing where Jisoo died.
Not even a second passed before Namjoon started barking out orders. “Jungkook, you and Chanyeol will go to Jiyong’s old residence. Scope out the place, just incase they are there for some reason. Jennie, when Jackson and Taehyung get back, tell them to go check Hoseok’s apartment in case we’re missing anything. Also call up Kihyun. Hoseok and his roommate have a friend that owns a restaurant.”
“Seokjin. Kim Seokjin.” Seung-hyun chimed in. “I could go check on him.”
Namjoon hesitated. “I’m not sure about that. You may think you’re in control, but it only takes one slip up.”
Seung-hyun took a hold of Jennie’s hand. “I can take Jennie with me, and I’ll drink a couple of bags before I go.”
Namjoon looked to Jennie, then gave a curt nod. “Not that I think Jiyong would go that far, or even knew about him, but just in case. I’m going with Yoongi.”
“Then let’s go.” Yoongi was already walking out the door.
“Thirty minutes left.” Jiyong announced as he cleaned his nails with the point of the knife.
“You don’t have to do this.” Hoseok whispered.
Jiyong stopped his inane fiddling to stare at Hoseok. “Oh, but I do. He has to pay for his part in his sister’s death.”
“His part? He tried to save her.” Hoseok argued.
“But not quick enough.” Jiyong growled. “He didn’t try hard enough, and now she’s gone. Someone has to pay.”
Hoseok took a deep breath. He knew he was essentially playing with the devil here, but he had to try. If he was going to die, then he might as well try and coax the beast into reversing his way of thinking.
“Is-” Hoseok hesitated, but then pressed on, “Is this something Jisoo would have wanted? From the stories Yoongi has told, she was a lovely person. Kind and compassionate.”
Hoseok saw a physical change in Jiyong. His demeanor calmed just a bit, and his psychotic gaze became clear. Maybe this was the way for Hoseok to actually get through to Jiyong, by talking about Jisoo.
“She was. She was a light in this abysmal world.” Jiyong’s brow creased with memory. “She was the only good thing in my life.”
“I-uh, I know I didn’t know her, but I like to think we would have been friends if we had met before. She sounds like the type of person you’d want in your life.” The more Hoseok spoke, the more Jiyong’s posture became relaxed.
“She was my heart, my soul. Her presence was always felt when she walked into a room. She always had a smile, or a kind word for anyone she came into contact with.” Jiyong shuffled, his pose becoming more vulnerable. Hoseok almost felt sorry for him. He may be on the verge of being a psychopath, but he was just like Yoongi. He loved Jisoo with all his heart, and she had been ripped from his life.
“I’m, I’m really sorry for what happened to her. She didn’t deserve that. Neither did you or Yoongi.” Hoseok whispered.
Maybe he was actually making progress. Jiyong didn’t look agitated any longer, and his speaking was cold or erratic. If he could just keep him talking until Yoongi came, maybe he would make it through the night.
“Thank you.” Jiyong said. He stared off into and unknown distance. Like his mind wasn’t entirely in the here and now. “No one understands my pain. My soul died with her that day.”
“No, no. I’m sure that’s not true. Wouldn’t Jisoo want you to go on?” Hoseok asked, trying to steer the conversation back to better things. Hopefully Jiyong wouldn’t become hostile again.
Jiyong let out a weary sigh, as if the weight of the world was pressing him further into depression. Jiyong looked at his watch, and before Hoseok could blink, He was in front of him. He pulled on Hoseok’s hair, exposing his neck. Hoseok gave out a sharp cry from the pain pulling at his scalp. His heart sank. The budding hope he had begun to feel withered away like ashes in the wind.
“Times up. I was going to just leave you here to eventually bake, but,” Jiyong stopped for a second, searching Hoseok’s face, “I’ve had a change of heart. You’re right, Jisoo would have loved you. And you’ve shown that you have a kind heart. So I’ll show mercy and make it quick.”
“Wait, no!” Hoseok tried to pull back as much as his confindments would let him. “You don’t have to do this!”
“You’re wrong. I have to. The only way he will truly understand my pain, is if he loses his heart too. I have to make him understand.” For a split second, Hoseok could see the true Jiyong. The grief stricken, and pain riddled man. “Then hopefully he’ll do what needed to be done months ago.”
Jiyong raised his blade up to Hoseok’s neck. “I’m sorry. I’ll try to make it quick. I’ll keep the blade in so the nano’s can’t completely close the wound. It will only take a few minutes for you to bleed out. I’ve heard it’s like falling asleep this way.”
Hoseok closed his eyes. He didn’t want to see it coming. He knew he had only precious seconds left, so he turned his mind to his life mate. He wanted his last thoughts to be of Yoongi. His feline like features came to Hoseok’s mind’s eye. His gummy smile, and his staccato like laugh.
Hoseok thought of the first night they had been intimate with each other. The way he had felt so wanted, and cherished. How vulnerable Yoongi had been with him, how open he had been. He may have only had a few months with Yoongi, but they had been the best of his life.
Hoseok felt tears fall as he heard Jiyong move in preparation to strike. Hoseok’s only regret was that he wouldn’t be able to see Yoongi one last time.
“I love you,Yoongi.” Hoseok whispered before he felt the momentum of Jiyong bringing his knife down. For a moment Hoseok could swear that he heard Yoongi’s voice calling out his name.
When the knife hit, Hoseok yelled out from the shock. His mind not being able to cope with the sudden pain, his vision began to waver. Good. Maybe he would just pass out and slip into oblivion without feeling anything else.
Hoseok waited for the darkness to envelop him, but after a few seconds he realized I wasn’t coming. In fact, his mind started to clear a bit more with each passing second. He became aware of his surroundings once more when he heard the sounds of fighting. Fighting?
Hoseok opened his eyes, and blearily blinked away his tears. Jiyong was no longer in front of him, but a distance away, being pushed to the ground by none other than Yoongi.
What? Hoseok’s mind was still reeling from the pain in his shoulder. It was hard for him to make sense of what had happened. Wait, shoulder?
Hoseok turned his head as slowly as he could. Wincing as the movement caused pain to lance down his arm. His eyes widened as a blanket of relief covered him. Jiyong had missed. There, sticking out of his shoulder, was Jiyong’s blade. Not that this didn’t hurt, but being stabbed in his shoulder was a right sight better than bleeding out from his jugular.
“Hoseok? Are you with me?”
Hoseok blinked, turning his head towards the voice.
“Namjoon?” The adrenaline in Hoseok’s body was starting to come down. He could feel his heart thumping heavy against his chest.
“Yeah, it’s me. We’re going to get you out of here, ok?” Namjoon quickly checked up on Jimin to make sure there were no more injuries other than a few bumps and bruises.
Hoseok turned back to watch the fight as Namjoon found a way to unlock the chain around him, Jimin, and the tree.
If he weren’t so relieved from suddenly being rescued, Hoseok may have worried over Yoongi fighting with his brother-in-law. But even with the two metal stakes that Jiyong seemed to have pulled out of nowhere, it was clear that Yoongi had the upper hand in the fight.
It was almost like a dance, the way they fought. Jiyong would lunge forward, and Yoongi would block by using his momentum to push Jiyong through the attack. Then the would both turn to face each other. Another would lunge or strike, and the other would parry.
Hoseok flinched as one of the metal steaks came flying his way, only to bounce off the tree and land a few feet away from him.
As the struggle went on, Hoseok could tell that Jiyong’s patience was wearing thin. His moves became more erratic. His breathing became more labored.
Yoongi on the other hand, was still as calm as one could be in a physical struggle. His reflexes and actions were still just as measured and controlled as when they had started.
With a final shove and cross with Yoongi’s left hand Jiyong went down, unconscious, to the ground. Before Jiyong’s body had even been down for a second, Yoongi was racing towards Hoseok to help Namjoon take off the chains.
Once Hoseok was free, Yoongi carefully gathered him in his arms. Yoongi tried not to jostle him too much with the blade still sticking out of his shoulder.
“Hyung!” Yoongi called out to Namjoon. “I need you to come take this knife out.”
Namjoon was quickly by their side. “Ok Hoseok. This is going to hurt, but we need to get it out so the nanos can heal you. Once it’s out, I’ll run back to the car to get the blood you’re going to need to heal.”
Hoseok gave a nod as Namjoon grabbed the handle of the blade. He could feel Yoongi bracing his arms around him.
“On three. One,” Namjoon yanked the blade out before he could get to the other numbers.
Hoseok screamed into Yoongi’s chest. This pain worse than when it was put in. He could feel tears gathering in his eyes once again.
“I’m sorry. I know the pain isn’t pleasant, but now the nanos can do their job. I’ll be back shortly with the blood.” Before Namjoon turned to leave, he addressed Yoongi. “Are you going to be able to handle things while I’m away?”
Yoongi looked back to the unconscious Jiyong. “Yeah, if he wakes back up, I’ll deal with it.”
With a nod, Namjoon raced back through the clearing and into the woods.
Yoongi cradled Hoseok in his arms, letting the younger rest his head against his shoulder. A tremendous sense of relief washed over him. With it came the tears. He could have lost him. He almost did.
“I’m so sorry Hoseok.” Yoongi could only whisper past the lump in his throat.
Hoseok blinked his eyes to look up at Yoongi’s face. “You came for me. I didn’t think you would, but the things Jiyong said, we’re they true?”
Yoongi blinked through his tears, then gave the slightest nod.
“Why would you do that? Why didn’t you just come to me? Tell me the truth?” Hoseok wanted to sit up and face Yoongi on even ground, but his body was already so weak. So he continued to lay in Yoongi’s arms, and despite the hurt in his heart, it felt nice. It felt right.
“I..I was scared. The moment Jungkook told us of Jiyong’s plan to ambush the mansion, my mind raced to the worst possibilities. If we were to fight, I couldn’t protect you. And I couldn’t lose you.” Yoongi took a stuttering breath before letting his fingers trace across Hoseok’s bruised cheek. “In my mind, I had to keep you safe at all cost. I knew if I told you what was going to happen, you would want to stay. I had to get you away to safety.”
Hoseok let out a quick, sarcastic laugh. “Well, we saw how well that worked out.” He grabbed Yoongi’s hand and pressed it to his cheek, leaning into its warmth. “You could have told me. You should have told me. Yes, I probably would have wanted to stay and fight, but I trust your judgment. I would have followed your commands. You know more about this stuff than I do. Why wouldn’t I listen to you?”
“I know, I know. I let my paranoia rule me. It was like my worst nightmares were coming to light. I would lose you, and I wasn’t sure if I could handle that.” Yoongi placed his forehead against Hoseok’s. “I’m so sorry. I was wrong and I don’t know how I can make up for it.”
“Help me sit up?”
Yoongi maneuvered Hoseok to where they were facing each other knee to knee.
“I’m not going to sugar coat everything and say it’s alright. Yoongi, you hurt me in a way that I’ve never been hurt before. I have never loved anyone before, not like this. And the first time I bare myself to you, laying my heart on the table, you pushed me away and called me a burden.” Hoseok hung his head, the emotions from that night resurfacing and making his chest ache with rejection all over again. “I’ve been grieving these last two weeks over the loss of what I thought was the beginning of a loving relationship. I felt like a fool.”
Yoongi was shaking his head by the time Hoseok finished his last sentence. “No, Hoseok. You’re not a fool. I am. I should have never said what I said. I didn’t mean any of it.” It was Yoongi’s turn to hang his head in shame. “Everything I said that night was a lie.”
“Everything?” Hoseok raised his head to look at Yoongi and gage his sincerity.
“Yes, everything. Hoseok, I know now is probably not the right time, but I almost lost you tonight, and I need you to know. Hoseok, I-”
Hoseok noticed movement on the outside of his vision. He snapped his head up, focusing past Yoongi. Time seemed to slow down almost to crawl as he realized what was happening.
Jiyong was standing behind Yoongi, his arm raised high into the sky. A glint of metal flashed in his hand. He was holding a stake up to strike Yoongi with it.
Before he had time to think of consequences, Hoseok took action. It all felt vaguely familiar as he pushed Yoongi out of the way and guarded him with his own body. The sharp end of the weapon sliced through his flesh with a sickening thunk.
They stared at each other wide eyed, Jiyong and Hoseok. Jiyong’s face contorted into one of anger. He had been so close. So close! When this ignorant waste of an immortal had foiled him at the last second?!
As he opened his mouth to yell out his frustration, an intense pain ripped through Jiyong’s upper abdomen and into his chest. His breath caught in his throat. He managed to look down at the source and saw there, angled under his ribs and up into his chest cavity, was the second stake that had been kicked out of his hand earlier. Heh, what luck. Killed by his own weapon, and his own fledgling.
Hoseok held on to the metal as it became slick when gush after gush of blood came pouring out over it and his hands. It was only by chance that Hoseok’s hand had brushed against the metal stake as Jiyong’s arm came flying down with the other. He knew this was probably the only chance he would get to end this whole thing. So he took it. With the last of his failing strength, Hoseok struck fast and true.
Hoseok watched as the light began to leave Jiyong’s eyes. A part of him was sad. Sad that things had to end this way. Sad that Yoongi was losing his last living relative. Sad for all the pain that Jiyong himself had gone through.
A huge part of him was relieved that it was over. No more fear of when and where this damaged man would strike. No more watching the pain cross Yoongi’s face when talks of this man came up. There could be peace, and time for healing. Proper healing.
As his last breath was leaving him, Jiyong looked deep into Hoseok’s eyes and whispered one last thing. “Thank you.”
Hoseok let go of the stake as Jiyong’s lifeless body fell to the ground. A sudden, and bone weary exhaustion hit his battered body. He closed his eyes in preparation of an impact as his body fell back towards the ground, but it never came. He opened his eyes to find himself cradled once again in his life mate’s arms.
“Hoseok, you idiot.” Hoseok knew the words weren’t meant to be harsh. In fact it caused a bubble of laughter to come from his lips.
“I couldn’t let him hurt you.” Hoseok’s voice became thin and reedy.
Yoongi laid him flat on his back, doing a quick assessment of his wound.
“He hit a lung, but he missed your heart. As soon as hyung gets back with the blood, you should be fine. You’ll need more, but we’ll have enough to get you home. Just stay awake for me ok?”
Hoseok went to nod, but Yoongi stopped him. “You don’t want to move and upset your injury even more. You’re going to live, but no sense in causing yourself even more pain. Don’t speak if you can help it.”
“Talk to me.” Hoseok rasped. “So I can stay awake.”
Yoongi began to tell him stories of his past, about times and places that most history books had forgotten about. Hoseok must have dozed off a bit, because the next thing he remembers is being woken by Yoongi and Namjoon opening up blood bags for him to drink.
Hoseok swallowed down four bags of blood when they heard a soft, “Hyung?” come from five feet away.
Oh fuck. Jimin.
What was Hoseok going to tell him? How was he going to explain all of this to him? Would his dearest friend now look at him like he was a monster?
“It’s ok Hoseok. I’ll take care of him.” Namjoon offered as he slipped over to the confused human.
Five minutes later and another bag down, Namjoon carried an unconscious Jimin in his arms. “I’m going to take him to the van. I’ve put him back to sleep for now, but he may come to again before we can get him home. Your friend has a very peculiar mind, very strong. It took quite a bit of effort for me to put him to sleep.”
“What are you going to do with him?” Hoseok ask before popping a sixth bag to his fangs.
“Don’t worry about that right now. We can discuss everything at a later time. You need to get that stake out of your chest.” Namjoon turned to leave before addressing Yoongi. “Be quick about it. Pre-dawn is only 30 mins away.” And with that, Namjoon quickly disappeared into the woods.
They waited until Hoseok had one more bag into his system before they were ready to pull out the weapon.
“Okay Hoseokie, I think it’s time to pull it out. You’ve had enough blood that it should start to heal.” Yoongi took off his jacket wading it up as tight as he could. “We’ll use this to put pressure on the wound for the time being.”
Hoseok gave a curt nod, and steeled himself for what was about to happen.
Yoongi grabbed the end of the stake and without any fuss, yanked it free of Hoseok’s chest. Hoseok screamed up into the canopy covering them.
That Fucking hurt!
Hoseok’s vision wavered a bit, but by the luck of whatever deities are out there, he stayed conscious.
Yoongi quickly pressed his jacket to the wound to help staunch the bleeding. He held up another bag of blood, encouraging Hoseok to take it.
After draining the last bag in the cooler, Yoongi helped Hoseok to his feet before picking him up entirely, bridal style.
“Rest now. I’ll carry you.” Yoongi made his way to the tree line just a pre-dawn began to crest into the sky.
Hoseok didn’t want to sleep. He had so many things he wanted to talk to Yoongi about, but he knew his body needed the rest. He could feel the pull of exhaustion weighing his eyelids down. So, curled in his life mate’s arms, feeling safe for the first time that night, Hoseok slept.
Well? Don't be shy. Tell me what you thought.
Only one more chapter and the epilogue to go. Are you sad to see it end? CAUSE I AM TT_TT.
But I'm so very happy for all of the conversations I've got to have with you all. Everyone of you has made my day brighter. See you in the next chapter!
Chapter 18: The course of true love, never did run smooth.
Hello lovelies. This is the last chapter for Yoongi and Hoseok. I hope you guys have enjoyed the ride, and thank you all so much for giving me love back in return. I'm just glad that people took the time to read this amateur's work. Thank you to everyone who left comments, kudos, and who bookmarked the story.
As always, Enjoy. :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Hoseok woke from a sharp pinch coming from the inside of his elbow.
“Ow.” He mumbled as he became more aware.
“Oh, sorry. I didn’t mean to wake you. I was just taking out your I.V.”
Hoseok focused on the female figure putting a small bandage on his arm.
“You can go back to sleep if you want. You’re mostly healed, but you’ll need at least six more hours of rest before you’re completely back to one hundred percent.” Jennie quickly tucked away the supplies she had been using.
“Where’s Yoongi?” Hoseok asked as tried to sit up.
Jennie gently, but firmly pushed him back down. “He is consulting with Namjoon and the council about what to do with Jiyong’s other turns, and what to do with his body. He’ll be back after he is done, so you should rest while you can. By the time you wake up he should be here.”
Hoseok nodded, and despite feeling awake and well enough to be up, it wasn’t but a few minutes later that sleep took him under once more.
Hoseok dreamed of Yoongi.
When he awoke again, it was to the feeling of being warm and unable to move. His hand came down to brush against something solid. Shallow breaths fanned out across his bare chest.
He must have really been out of it if Yoongi had crawled into bed with him and he hadn’t even stirred.
Hoseok watched the older immortal sleep, his mind tumbling in a confusing whirl of emotions. On one hand, his heart was singing to be back in the arms of the man he loved. On another, could he ever put his trust in him again? If he were being truthful, he wanted to forgive and forget. He longed to be with Yoongi. His heart was telling him that this was the right path, but his mind was telling him to be cautious. What if he got really far into the relationship, and something like this happens again? Would Yoongi push him away again? Hoseok didn’t think he would be able to survive it a second time.
These last two weeks had been hell. He had cried himself to sleep every night trying to wrap his brain around what he had done so wrong. He never wanted to feel like that again.
The only thing to do about it, he guessed, was to talk. Not talking about their feelings and being truthful with one another was what got them into this mess in the first place. He would at least hear Yoongi out.
Yoongi began to stir in his sleep. Hoseok ran his hand through Yoongi’s hair, watching as his life mate roused from his dreams.
Yoongi grunted a few times before he opened his eyes to stare up at the younger immortal. He hadn’t realized he had cuddled up to Hoseok while he slumbered.
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to press so close to you. I only meant to lie next to you until you woke up.” Yoongi tried to sit up, but Hoseok’s hand stopped him by grabbing onto his rumpled t-shirt.
“It’s ok. It... was nice, waking up like this again.” Hoseok couldn’t keep the sadness from his voice and Yoongi’s heart ached because it was his fault that he was sad in the first place. What was worse, was that it had all been unnecessary. He had hurt him when he had not needed too. The guilt would probably take a very long time to leave him, even if Hoseok were ever to forgive him.
“Jennie said you were with Namjoon and the council earlier?” Hoseok asked.
“Yeah,” Yoongi sat up on his elbow, enough to look Hoseok in the face, “A couple friends from the council came and collected Jiyong’s body before anyone else could stumble across it. Jennie is keeping it at her lab for the time being. He’ll be cremated, and then his remains will be sent to me as his only living relative.”
“Her lab? At Kim industries?” Hoseok remembered them mentioning before that Jennie for an immortal science company that ran tests and studied how the nano’s worked.
“We can’t exactly take him to a human morgue. Kim industries will hold him until cremation. Namjoon is talking about holding a small memorial for him. I’m not entirely sure I want to go.”
Hoseok could see the pain and confusion written on Yoongi’s face. It made him remember that he probably wasn’t the only one confused or hurt with the events that had happened. “I’m sorry things ended up the way they did, and for my part in it, but I think you should go. He may have had a mental break there at the end, but he was still your brother-in-law and friend for many years. Don’t let the last few months spoil all the good memories. You need to take the time to grieve for him too.”
Yoongi laid his head back on Hoseok’s chest. He listened to the steady beat and let it calm his emotions, using it as an anchor. “I suppose you’re right. But I’m still so angry at him.”
“And that’s entirely valid. He did some horrible things, but that doesn’t mean you didn’t love him. It’s ok to be sad that he is gone.” Hoseok ran soothing circles across Yoongi’s back. “You have a few days to think about it right?”
“Yeah.” Yoongi was sure if Hoseok continued, he would fall back to sleep. It was nice, comforting, to have his life mate with him again.
Hoseok couldn’t fault Yoongi for feeling the way he did. If any of his friends or loved ones had done what Jiyong did, he would be angry too. Speaking of friends.
“By the way, what did Namjoon end up doing with Jimin?”
“He’s back home. Safe. Namjoon buried the memories of last night, and implanted new ones. He thinks he went to pick you up from a shift at the bar when a drunk patron started a fight with you both. That's why he has bruises on his face. He also thinks that I came to talk to you and you agreed to come with me. So we should be covered.”
“So he doesn’t remember Jiyong, or that I’m an immortal?” Hoseok wondered.
“No, or well, He’ll think it was just a dream.” Yoongi explained.
“As immortals we can give suggestions to mortals, and alter their memory, especially if we have to feed from them. We can’t ever get rid of memories, not completely, but we can bury them deep within the subconscious. So if Jimin has any memories of what happened, he’ll just believe it was a nightmare. Although, it took quite a bit of effort to bury the memories.”
“What do you mean? Does it have to do with what Namjoon said in the clearing?” Hoseok had been a little out of it due to the blood loss, but he did remember Namjoon saying Jimin was different.
“We’re not entirely sure, but he may be a rare case. There are some mortals who are harder to read or control. Most of the time, an immortal can slip into a mortal’s mind and have complete control over them. Even their subconscious. You can make them believe anything you want them too. The older the immortal, the easier it is to do this. With Jimin, even Joon had trouble burying his memories. Apparently Jimin argued with him in his mind. And that’s something that shouldn’t have happened. Jimin shouldn’t have been able to control his own thoughts once Namjoon slipped in, but he could. We don’t exactly know what that means, because he’s the first like that even Namjoon has encountered.” Yoongi yawned at the end of his explanation.
“Hmm. I hope he’ll be ok.”
“I’m sure he will be. Namjoon says we’ll probably have to watch him for a while.”
“That shouldn’t be a problem since I live with him. I can keep an eye on him.” Hoseok offered.
Yoongi stiffened at this answer. “Right.” Some small part of him was hoping that Hoseok would stay here, with him. That would be selfish of him though. He couldn’t expect everything to go back to the way it was automatically. He had hurt Hoseok, and he knew he would have to make up for it.
“What are you thinking so hard about?” Hoseok’s words knocked him out of his wallowing.
“I-“ Yoongi let out a long sigh, “I think we need to have a discussion about what happened.” He stated as he sat up.
Hoseok sat up too, knowing the seriousness of the situation. He settled himself against the headboard and waited for Yoongi to start.
“I don’t know if I can say sorry enough for how I acted. I only meant to keep you safe. I care for you so much. I know that doesn’t excuse the fact that I lied to you, and was intentionally hurtful, but I acknowledge that I was wrong.” Yoongi grabbed Hoseok’s hands hoping the younger wouldn’t pull away. “I won’t ask you to forgive me, but I hope you can understand that I’m only human, an immortal one, but human all the same.”
Hoseok could feel the burning in his eyes as tears threatened to fall, but he kept them at bay. He had done enough crying in the past two weeks to last him for a while.
“I don’t think I had ever felt that low before. Of all the things you could have said, calling me a burden? I had hoped that you had had enough respect for me, to come to me if anything was wrong, so we could work it out together. It still hurts, even though I know it was a lie.”
“I know. Like I said, what I did was inexcusable. I…” Yoongi swallowed thickly, “If I’m being selfish, I would ask you to stay. To let me make it up to you. But, I can understand if you choose to walk away.” Yoongi hoped that he was conveying his sincerity. He didn’t want to lose Hoseok, but it would be his choice to stay or go. No matter what, Yoongi would give him that choice. No more making the decision for him.
Hoseok let out a weary sigh. “If I’m being selfish too, I’d forget everything that happened and go back to the way things were before. But, a part of me doesn’t know if I can trust you right now.”
“That’s understandable.” Yoongi whispered. He couldn’t quite meet Hoseok’s eyes because of the shame that started aching in his chest.
“I have some questions. Will you answer them honestly?” Hoseok asked.
“Yes.” Yoongi answered, still not meeting his life mate’s eyes.
“Look at me. No more lying. If there is any hope of saving what we have, then no more lies.” Hoseok’s tone didn’t leave any room for argument.
Yoongi snapped his head up to look him in the eye. He could do this. He was over five hundred years old for fuck’s sakes. He could be honest and face the truth, even if it meant Hosoek would leave him. He owed the love of his life that much at least.
“Ok. That’s better.” The hard edge in Hoseok’s voice was gone. “First, I know you already explained that it was a lie, but I really need to hear it again. Was I really a burden to you? Do you regret having me as a life mate?”
“No. You were never a burden. I had to think of something quickly to make you leave. I honestly thought I was doing the right thing. Trying to keep you safe. I would never regret having you as a life mate. You’ve made my life so much brighter since you became a part of it. I could never regret something like that.” Yoongi scooted closer, grabbing Hoseok’s hand.
Even though Yoongi had said so before, Hoseok still felt something in his chest loosen at his words. It felt lighter than it had all of the last two weeks.
“Did you miss me these last two weeks? I missed you. Even though I wanted to hate you, I couldn’t. I missed having you around. I missed our lessons. I missed holding you. I just… missed you.” Hoseok tightened his hold on Yoongi’s hand.
“Yes. I missed you like crazy. The minute I stepped out of Joon’s office that night, I missed you. I know that pain was self inflicted on my end, but that didn’t make it hurt any less.”
“You really hurt over this too?”
“Good.” Hoseok admonished making Yoongi give a small, sad smile.
“I was in so much pain, being away from you, Hoseokie. If I wasn’t worrying about the attack that could happen at any moment, I was worrying about you. What you were doing, did you have enough blood, were you taking the right precautions against the sun? So many things went through my mind everyday.” Yoongi had been so worried that he had even sent Chanyeol to Hoseok’s place one night with a mini fridge and a cooler of blood so he could keep it in his room. Namjoon had set up regular shipments for Hoseok after he’d left, but Yoongi was a worry wart and wanted to make sure he had enough.
When Yoongi had heard that Hoseok started working at Club K.A.R.D., some of that worry has lessened just a bit. He knew Jiwoo would take care of him.
“Were you the one that sent money to Jimin every month?”
“Yes, sort of.” Yoongi answered.
“When you first came here. You were so worried about your job and your friends, I had Namjoon set up a small stipend to be sent to your roommate each month so you would still have a place to stay when you were ready to be on your own again. It’s coming from the council funds, though, so not really me.” Yoongi gave a small shrug.
Hoseok appreciated that he had an apartment to go back home too, and Jimin hadn’t been stuck with everything, but he would have liked to have known. More pressing matters needed to be discussed so he pushed that matter away for a later time.
“If we are going to have any hope of this, us,” Hoseok gestured between them with his hand, “I need you to promise me something.”
Yoongi was nodding his head before Hoseok could even finish his sentence. “Yes, anything.”
“No more lies. No more making decisions for the other.” Hoseok linked his fingers with Yoongi’s. “Communication is so important. If at anytime, something comes up that we’re not sure about, promise me that you’ll come to me and we’ll talk about it. If you can promise me this, I will do the same with you.” As hard as he tried to keep them at bay, a few tears still slipped past Hoseok’s lower lids. “I can’t go through that again.”
“I promise. No more lies. I will never do anything like that ever again.” Yoongi knew this would be an easy promise to make. He almost lost his life mate because of his own stupidity. He learned his lesson. He would always come to Hoseok first. “If something like this, or any other type of issue arises, I promise I will come and talk to you.”
“Good. I think that’s a good place to start.” Hoseok took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. The next thing he was going to say, he wasn’t sure how Yoongi would react. “I also think that we need to start off slowly.”
Yoongi blinked a few times, confused. “Okay?”
“I think we should get to know each other when there isn’t an immediate threat over our heads. I’ll go back to my apartment, and we can start off with dates, and go from there. Taking it slow will give us a chance to really get to know one another.”
“Almost like starting over.” It was more of a statement than a question, but Hoseok still answered.
“Yeah, almost.” Hoseok could feel his stomach twisting in knots, his nerves on edge, but he needed to say this. “Maybe with time, you could learn to love me. I don’t think it would be right to continue if we’re not on the same page. I’m in love with you, but I don’t want to push you if you’re not there yet. So if we start taking it-“
“HOSEOK I’M IN LOVE WITH YOU!” Yoongi didn’t mean to shout, but he didn’t want Hoseok going another second without knowing the truth.
It was Hoseok’s turn to stare and blink, pole axed by Yoongi’s sudden admission.
“You love me?” His voice was quiet, barely a whisper. He almost didn’t believe what he just heard, even though he was sure anyone in the hallway or in any of the other rooms upstairs would have heard Yoongi.
“Yes.” Yoongi answered much quieter. “Yes, I love you. I’m in love with you. The reason I acted the way I did was because I had already fallen for you. I know that doesn’t excuse it either, but Hoseok, I’m so in love with you that it scares me to think of this world without you in it. I’m so afraid of what I would become if I lost you.”
“But, when I said.. and you said…”
“I know, but I told you, I lied about everything. I lied about that too. I love you Hoseok.” Yoongi was clenching hard on Hoseok’s hands. Afraid that if he left go Hoseok would leave.
The room was silent. Their breathing the only sounds being made. Time seemed to stretch.
Hoseok lunged forward, his lips connecting with Yoongi’s unsuspecting ones.
It took a second for Yoongi’s brain to catch up, but when it did, he returned the kiss in kind. He relished in the feeling of having Hoseok pressed so close again. Wrapping his arms around the younger man, he vowed that if he could help it, he would never let Hoseok go again.
Their kiss became languid, and soft, eventually breaking so they could stare at each other.
“Say it again?” Hoseok whispered.
“I love you.”
Hoseok kisses him again, harder this time, before pulling away. “I love you too.”
They couldn’t help but come together over and over again, their kisses becoming more heated. Little whispers of ‘I love you’ said between kisses.
“Does this mean you’ll stay and be my life mate?” Yoongi asked while kissing down Hoseok’s neck.
“I thought we already were.” Hoseok sounded breathless.
Yoongi stopped to stare at Hoseok, as much as he wanted to keep kissing him, this was important. “We are life mates, but you still have a choice. You can say no, if that’s what you want. There is always a small chance that you could meet another life mate down the road. But you’d probably be waiting hundreds of years or more.”
“No, I don’t want anybody else. I want you. You’re it for me.” Hoseok went to kiss him again, but Yoongi put his hand up to stop him.
“Did you still want to take things slow? I’ll respect your wishes if you do, but we better stop before things go to far.”
Hoseok thought about it for half a second before pressing a heated kiss to Yoongi’s lips. “Tomorrow, we can start tomorrow. I'll continue to live with Jimin for the time being, and we can work on us, but I’ve missed you and I want you to show me how much you love me.”
Yoongi gently pushed Hoseok back till he was laying on the bed. He hovered over him, all his strength on his arms, holding him up. “I can do that. I won’t leave any inch of your skin untouched. I’ll make sure you feel so loved, that you won’t have a doubt in your mind.”
Yoongi pecked his lips. “I.” Kiss “Will.” Kiss “Cherish.” Kiss “Your body.” Kiss kiss “until you don’t even remember your name.”
Hoseok giggled as Yoongi went in for a longer kiss. His giggles turned into moans as their bodies connected, grinding against one another.
Breathing heavy, Yoongi whispered once again “I love you.”
“Promise me one more thing.” Hoseok panted out.
“Tell me that you love me at least once a day.” Hoseok demanded.
“Yes, my love. I can certainly do that.”
As Yoongi started to undress them, Hoseok couldn’t help but feel a sense of deja vu, from his dream he had when he was first turned. When he looked at Yoongi, he knew that everything was going to be ok, he knew that he was home.
Don't mind me, I'll be over here crying. I can't believe it's finished.
Again, thank you so much for going on this journey with me. I'll miss writing this story, BUT there is more to come.
See you in the next story!
Love, kisses, and purple hearts to you all,
Chapter 19: Epilogue
Merry Christmas! Happy Yule! Happy Hanukkah! Happy Kwanzaa! And they happiest of holidays to you all! This year has been so eye opening to me in many ways as a writer. I'm so happy that I finally decided to just start writing, and am grateful for the many people on here who have given me the courage to continue. Especially Jamjari, who has listened to me whine and grumble over this story all year. From the deepest depths of my heart, Thank you.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
The memorial for Jiyong had been short with only a handful of people showing up. Most of them only coming for Yoongi’s benefit anyways. Now they were huddled around in one of the many dens that Namjoon’s mansion held, passing stories of better times. Most of them coming from Yoongi.
Jiyong may have made bad choices in the end, but he had still been and enforcer, a good one, for many centuries. It was tough to see him become what he became, but his good deeds did not go unnoticed by the council.
Jungkook sat alone across the room. He switched between watching the group, and gazing into the roaring fire he sat beside.
Everytime someone in the group would laugh, his gaze would turn to see who the culprit was, but his eyes always landed on Taehyung.
The younger enforcer still wasn’t talking to Jungkook, which was driving him crazy, but he understood. Jungkook just couldn’t help but stare at the beautiful man. He knew he’d fucked up, big time. He just didn’t know how to go about fixing it.
Taehyung caught him staring and gave him a glare before turning back to talk with Hoseok and Yoongi. Yup, he really fucked up. It had been over three weeks since they fought. This was the longest Taehyung had ever gone without talking to him.
He was glad to see that Yoongi and Hoseok were working on their differences though. Jungkook had never seen Yoongi smile so much, as when he was with Hoseok. He was happy for them, if only a little bit envious.
He turned his eyes one last time to Taehyung before sighed in defeat and turned back to the flames dancing in the hearth.
“You know you should tell him.”
Jungkook whipped around to face Namjoon who had walked away from the chattering group.
“I don’t want to talk about it, at least not here.” Jungkook grumped.
Namjoon put a hand on the younger immortal’s shoulder. “Come with me.” He commanded before leaving the room.
Jungkook really couldn’t argue, so he followed his hyung down the massive hallway and into his office.
Jungkook obeyed, but only begrudgingly. He knew what Namjoon was going to say, and he really wasn’t in the mood to hear it. But he would listen anyways, just because he respected his hyung more than anybody else in this world.
“You need to tell him.” Namjoon started again.
“Tell who what?” Jungkook asked with an arched brow.
“Don’t play dumb, its beneath you.” Namjoon quipped sardonically. “You should tell Tae that you are his life mate.”
“You know my reasons for why I can’t.” Jungkook retorted.
“Yes and they were good reasons, 38 years ago. They don’t hold up now. For fuck sakes Kook, he’ll be 55 in two and a half months. As much as Jennie and I still see him as a kid, that doesn’t mean you have too.” Namjoon ran his fingers through his hair out of frustration. “I agreed with you back then that he needed to grow up some, and I commend you for waiting and letting him see the world for a bit, but I wouldn’t have faulted you if you’d claimed him the day he turned 20.”
“No, I couldn’t do it then. I wanted to make sure he grew up and had experiences of his own. When I tell him the truth, I wanted us to be equals in life.” Jungkook couldn’t help that his anger was starting to surface. This always became a heated topic for him.
“Well, he’s experienced life, almost every facet of it. Why are you torturing yourself, and my brother, over something that is a mute point now?”
“We’re immortal Joon,” Jungkook started yelling, “I’ve got time, and he’s still so young compared to many in our ranks.”
“You sure about that? What if something happens and he dies?” Namjoon’s voice started rising to match Jungkook’s. “You’ve had him at your fingertips this whole time, and you weren’t willing to grab ahold with both hands. What then? What if he meets another life mate?”
“You know that’s rare.” Jungkook spat out.
“But it still happens. What are going to do if he meets one? Would you be willing to let him go?”
Why was Namjoon trying to make him feel guilty? He had made the right choice. He would not be made to feel like the bad guy. Jungkook had had enough.
“I’m done with this conversation! And what do you know about life mates anyways? You’ve never had one!” Jungkook turned on his heel and stomped out of the office, leaving without another word.
Namjoon sighed as he sat back in his desk chair. He knew this conversation was going to be volatile, it always was. He was just tired of seeing his brother hurt, and pine over someone that he could be thoroughly enjoying, if it weren’t for the other’s stubbornness.
He shuffled the chair up to his desk and pulled open a drawer on the right hand side. Pushing things out of the way, he dug around until he found what he was looking for at the back of the drawer.
‘That’s where you are wrong, Jungkook’ Namjoon thought as he pulled out a small folded picture frame. Not only had he had one, but he’d had two. Namjoon opened the small wooden box like structure to gaze upon the two paintings nestled in each frame.
One was of a man with sharp eyes and locks of dark chestnut hair. The other of a woman with long flowing light brown hair whose eyes sparkled with mischief, even in a painting that was over 2000 years old.
Below the pictures, embossed in gold, was their names. Mark and Rosé.
He missed them more with each passing day. He knew if they were still alive, they’d know what to do. They had kept him grounded for so many years.
Daydreaming about the past and what ifs, Namjoon thought about Jungkook’s situation. He hoped his oldest friend opened his eyes soon before it was too late.
Fate had a funny way of messing with people who snubbed their nose at the gifts they’d been given.
Taehyung clutched his side. The laceration he sustained in a scuffle was long and deep.
He had been steadily losing blood with every step he took. Usually the nanos would have started closing the wounds by now, but he’d lost too much blood for them to do any good.
He could feel the nanos already eating away at his inner organs, looking for fuel. It felt like he had acid coursing through his veins.
He needed blood, and he needed it quickly.
Between running from his adversaries, and trying to keep out of the eye of the major public, he hadn’t had time to stop and grab someone for an emergency pick me up.
Taehyung knew if he didn’t get blood within the next few minutes, he would be in dire straits. He trudged towards the end of the alley he was in, wincing in pain with each step. Maybe if there was a lone mortal wandering about, he could get them to walk this way and into the shadows.
He glanced around the street looking for someone, anyone, that looked robust enough to handle losing a pint or two.
Damn it. There was no one. At least no one alone. He didn’t want to cause a scene, although… He’d already been labeled a rogue. If he caused a small bit of chaos, it couldn’t be much worse than what had already happened.
Taehyung looked to the few groups milling about, and he couldn’t do it. It would cause a lot of fear and paranoia, and he didn’t want that to eventually come down on his brother and the others.
Taehyung’s head started feeling fuzzy from the blood loss. He was running out of time. Maybe this was it? Maybe this was the universe’s way of punishing him for what he did.
He was ready to give up and slink back into the shadows. He turned his head up to the sky, ready to damn the fates in his last few moments, when he saw it. A hospital sign lit up in the near distance. A beacon of hope.
A hospital. And where there was a hospital, there were blood bags. With renewed vigor, Taehyung gingerly made his was towards his saving grace.
He’d texted his roommate earlier saying he was going to be home late. One of their nurses, Hwasa, didn’t show up at shift change, so they needed someone to stay over until they could call in a replacement.
It wasn’t like her to be late, or not call if she was going to be. Jimin hoped she was ok. It’s not like they were super close, but they had become work buddies anytime they had to work together, which wasn’t very often.
Jimin looked at his watch, 9:00pm. Holy shit, he was going to miss the last bus! If he cut off to the side of the building and jumped over the guard rail, maybe that will spare him a few minutes.
With that plan in mind, Jimin made his way outside towards a small alleyway that hardly anyone traversed. He didn’t see the person sitting against the wall in time to dodge their legs in his way.
Jimin heard a grunt as his foot caught the underside of the person’s knee. Catching himself before he could face plant on the pavement, Jimin turned to lash out at the reckless fool for laying down in a place that people walked. Granted that it wasn’t walked that much.
Jimin’s tirade stopped short when he saw the person gripping his side in pain. He knew hadn’t kicked his side, then he noticed the blood soaking up his shirt and hand.
“Oh my god! Sir, are you ok?” Jimin crouched down and went into nurse mode. “My name is Jimin, I’m a nurse here at the hospital. Let me take a look at your wound.”
Taehyung could smell fresh blood, and it was close. He opened his eyes as a pair of hands removed his hand from his side and lifted his shirt.
“Shit, you have a pretty deep laceration to your right lower quadrant steaming around into your lower back.” Jimin replaced Taehyung’s hands with his own. “Can you tell me your name?”
Taehyung gazed into a face that almost looked to heavenly to be a mere mortal’s. Thick lips, wide expressive eyes, and a straight nose made for a rather striking face. Or maybe Tae had lost too much blood and was hallucinating. He couldn’t really tell anymore.
The scent of the nurse’s blood was intoxicating. It was so close, and he needed it. He didn’t want to hurt the mortal, but he was dying. Maybe he could take just enough to hold him over until he could get inside.
“Blood.” Taehyung whispered.
“Yes, it looks like you’ve lost a lot of blood. Are you strong enough to hold pressure so I can dig my phone out to call for help? I just have to dial the nurses station right inside and they’ll come with a stretcher.”
Jimin watched as the stranger’s eyes started to glow like polished brass, almost like a cats. What the?
Jimin stiffened as the stranger grabbed ahold of his jacket and pressed their nose against his neck. “Sir, I’m going to have to ask that you let me go. I need to go get help. You’ll die-“
“I’m sorry.” Taehyung whispered, interrupting Jimin. He tried to slip into the nurse’s mind but found he couldn’t. Maybe he was too weak. Hopefully this wouldn’t hurt too much, but Tae was desperate. “Please forgive me.” He whispered right before sinking his fangs into Jimin’s soft fleshy neck.
Jimin let out a small cry as something sharp stabbed his neck. What the fuck? What the fuck was this guy doing? He struggled briefly to get away from the pain, but the stranger’s hold was strong.
But then as quick as it started, the pain was gone. It was quickly replaced by an invigorating pleasure. The pleasure was so strong and immediate, that Jimin felt himself growing hard in his scrubs. He’d never felt anything like it.
What the hell was happening to him?
Jimin let out a moan without meaning to, but he really couldn’t keep it in. He felt so damn good. The pure bliss that waved over him seemed ebb and build. When he felt like it was about to be too much, the stranger pulled away.
Jimin swayed from the sudden lightheadedness.
Taehyung let out a labored breath. He already felt immensely better, or at least like he wasn’t a few seconds away from death.
He looked to the mortal, Jimin, who’d ended up straddling his lap. His eyes were wide with confusion and his hand was clapped to the side of his neck.
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you. I’ll make sure you don’t remember this.” Taehyung tried to enter the obviously frightened nurse’s mind.
And he couldn’t…
He tried once more, this time putting in more effort. Maybe the mortal was just hard to read.
But there was nothing, just a blank space. Silence.
Jimin started to hyperventilate. This stranger, this man, had just bit him. On the neck! So much had happened in that small moment, and he was having a hard time wrapping his mind around it. It didn’t help that he couldn’t clear his mind of the major brain fog that had fallen upon him.
His vision swam. Darkness encroached around the sides of his vision.
“What- What did you do to- to me?” Jimin managed to get out before his world went black.
Taehyung held the unconscious man in his arms and couldn’t believe his luck. He tried one last time to slip into Jimin’s mind, and still couldn’t.
Hope and trepidation sprang forth in Taehyung’s chest. He couldn’t be one hundred percent certain, but with his inability to read him, Taehyung was pretty sure he’d just bit into his life mate.
So with that this story comes to a close.
Jungkook, Taehyung, Jimin and the rest of the gang will return in "Rogue in plain sight".
Until next time my lovelies. <3!